《The Useless Heiress Is Actually A Bigshot》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Rebirth Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Rebirth ¡°Dad has really become senile, always indulging this wretched girl. She¡¯s about to disgrace our entire Zhong Family!¡± ¡°Keep it down. If Dad hears you, he¡¯ll definitely get angry.¡± As the two of them spoke, the girl lying in the bed, with lashes long like the wings of a fan, had already begun to tremble slightly. Soon after, her eyes opened. Her black and shiny eyes were like the most transparent black gemstones, bright and clear, yet carrying an intimidating chill. In front of such a pair of eyes, nothing in the world could hide. At the center of those black eyes, there seemed to be a golden light, appearing and disappearing intermittently. Zhong Niangyao frowned, feeling irritable. She had been sleeping soundly when she was rudely awakened, and it truly annoyed her. She then realized what had happened and blurted out, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I already dead?¡± Indeed! She clearly remembered that she should have already sacrificed herself to the heavens. ¡°Oh, finally awake, huh!¡± Li Yiqiu immediately said with a tone of sarcasm, ¡°Disappointed that you didn¡¯t see your Brother Jingming, are you?¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say too much.¡± The man beside her, who was Zhong Mingyu, reached out to pull Li Yiqiu back, ¡°Hurry and call the doctor to check on her!¡± After Li Yiqiu left, Zhong Mingyu, looking at Zhong Niangyao lying on the bed with a pale face, couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Suddenly, Zhong Niangyao felt a headache as a cluster of memories that didn¡¯t belong to her started flooding into her mind. A group of doctors and nurses in white coats filed in and the lead doctor began to examine Zhong Niangyao. After the examination, the doctors and nurses left the ward, leaving only Zhong Mingyu and his wife with Zhong Niangyao, still in the bed. Looking at the silent Zhong Niangyao, Zhong Mingyu¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion and wariness, ¡°I warn you, if you really do something shameful, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Li Yiqiu¡¯s face also looked bad, her words brimming with scorn, ¡°You really are a curse.¡± Zhong Mingyu and Li Yiqiu took turns berating Zhong Niangyao. But when they looked into Zhong Niangyao¡¯s deep, unfathomable dark eyes, they couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in their hearts, even shivering involuntarily. ¡°Just be sure to behave yourself from now on!¡± After leaving those words behind, Zhong Mingyu and Li Yiqiu left the room. The room was very quiet. Lying in bed, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a meaningful smile. Could this be the blessing the heavens had given her? Because she had saved the lives of countless people, she was granted this chance to be reborn. Her current identity was that of the youngest granddaughter of the wealthy Zhong Family of Imperial Capital. The two who had just scoffed at her in the infirmary were her Second Uncle Zhong Mingyu and Second Aunt Li Yiqiu. The Zhong Family was a wealthy, noble family of Imperial Capital, historically engaged in commerce, particularly the jewelry business. The current head of the Zhong Family was Old Sir Zhong Huirong. Zhong Huirong had three sons, the eldest son Zhong Minghao, the second son Zhong Mingyu, and the youngest son Zhong Mingxin. Zhong Niangyao was the only daughter of Zhong Mingxin, who disappeared suddenly when she was around three years old, and to this day, there had been no news of him. Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Grandpa and Grandma Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Grandpa and Grandma However, Zhong Niangyao, who had no parents, didn¡¯t have a difficult time in the Zhong Family. This was because the Old Master of the Zhong Family and Old Madam Zhong grew ever more affectionate to their granddaughter out of pity. As for other people, even if they had opinions, they didn¡¯t dare to go too far. At most, they would only mock her with a few cold and hot sneers. Always so cherished, Zhong Niangyao developed the arrogance of a wealthy heiress. She was ignorant and uneducated in her daily life, only knowing how to follow Li Jingming around. It could be said that Zhong Niangyao was Li Jingming¡¯s biggest bootlicker. Li Jingming really disliked Zhong Niangyao, the worthless heiress. He always treated her with ridicule and even often went out of his way to make things difficult for her. Zhong Niangyao was hopelessly infatuated. For Li Jingming, she had done many foolish things. The reason she was hospitalized this time was that Li Jingming said if she jumped into the river, he would agree to have a meal with her. Without caring that she couldn¡¯t swim at all, she leaped into the river, but Li Jingming turned away indifferently. After witnessing such a scene, Zhong Niangyao, who was still struggling in the water, gradually gave up her struggle and began to slowly sink to the bottom of the river! Zhong Niangyao was the only successor to the Ghost Valley Master sect. From a young age, she had started learning the art of divination and had already fully mastered her ancestors¡¯ true teachings. Unexpectedly, she had now been reborn into the body of a good-for-nothing heiress. The next day, early in the morning, just after Zhong Niangyao had her check-up, an elderly couple entered the hospital room. Seeing Zhong Niangyao, who was leaning against the headboard and was still in fairly good spirits, their expressions seemed to relax a little, but then they once more tightened their faces. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother,¡± Zhong Niangyao immediately called out to the two and then started to act spoilt, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you come to see me at all? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, even she was taken aback. Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong didn¡¯t notice anything odd about Zhong Niangyao. Their faces were stern, seemingly very angry. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, I really know I was wrong.¡± Zhong Niangyao immediately raised her hand, swearing to the heavens, ¡°I promise, I will absolutely not chase after Li Jingming anymore.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Old Sir Zhong looked at Zhong Niangyao with a skeptical expression, ¡°Have you really given up on that Li Jingming?¡± ¡°My dear, Li Jingming really isn¡¯t a good match,¡± Old Madam Zhong sat down beside Zhong Niangyao and spoke earnestly, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve been sick in the hospital for several days now. Did he come to visit you even once? He¡ª¡± ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, I really don¡¯t like Li Jingming anymore,¡± Zhong Niangyao emphasized helplessly, ¡°I won¡¯t insist on hanging myself on such a crooked tree. With my appearance and status, what kind of man can¡¯t I find, huh!¡± That was indeed the truth. Although she was foolish, Zhong Niangyao was truly beautiful, so much so that there were few girls in the Imperial Capital who could match her beauty. Moreover, despite her father¡¯s disappearance, he had left her quite a bit of wealth, including shares in the Zhong Family¡¯s family business, as well as treasures given by Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong from time to time. Among her peers in the Imperial Capital, she was considered incredibly wealthy. Compared to other family heirs and heiresses who were still spending their parents¡¯ pocket money, Zhong Niangyao was quite free financially. Having heard such words, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong displayed no happiness, but instead, they became more worried. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Apology Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Apology Old Madam Zhong even placed her hand on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s forehead, her tone filled with worry, ¡°Yaoyao, are you still feeling unwell?¡± After saying that, she turned around and addressed Old Sir Zhong, ¡°Old man, hurry and call the doctor for another check-up for Yaoyao.¡± Old Sir Zhong didn¡¯t dare to delay and was about to rush out. Zhong Niangyao suddenly said she didn¡¯t like Li Jingyang anymore, such a big change made everyone suspect that there could be something wrong with her mind. ¡°Grandpa, no!¡± Zhong Niangyao hurriedly stopped Old Sir Zhong, who was about to leave, and then cooed, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m willing to give up on Li Jingyang?¡± ¡°After this life-and-death ordeal, I¡¯ve now fully awakened.¡± Is that true, Yaoyao?¡± Old Sir Zhong tentatively asked, ¡°Have you really given up on that Li Jingyang?¡± ¡°I swear, I will never like Li Jingyang ever again,¡± Ye Leng¡¯an affirmed solemnly, ¡°otherwise, may I end up alone forever.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, child, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Old Madam Zhong quickly covered Zhong Niangyao¡¯s mouth, ¡°Aren¡¯t we believing you already?¡± ¡°Yaoyao, rest assured, Grandpa will find the best grandson-in-law for you,¡± Old Sir Zhong quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that Li Jingyang? He¡¯s just an illegitimate child.¡± Li Jingyang¡¯s background wasn¡¯t a secret in high society. Li Jingyang¡¯s mother was a hostess and later became Mr. Lai Li Chengjun¡¯s mistress. Only due to a fortuitous rescue of Elder Mrs. Lai did Li Jingyang get a chance to enter their household. Even so, the reputation of Li Jingyang as Young Master Lai was merely nominal. While Zhong Niangyao and Old Sir Zhong were chatting and laughing, the door was suddenly knocked on, and the people who walked in immediately caused Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong¡¯s faces to darken. The visitor was none other than Li Jingyang and his birth mother, Chen Sisi. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Old Sir Zhong¡¯s smiling face instantly vanished, ¡°We do not welcome you here, get out.¡± ¡°Old Sir Zhong, Old Madam Zhong, I specifically brought Jingyang here to apologize,¡± Chen Sisi inwardly sighed, her face wearing a forced smile, ¡°This whole affair was Jingyang¡¯s fault. He just wanted to joke with Nianyao, not expecting it to turn out this way. In fact, he already knows he was wrong.¡± She had originally planned for Li Jingming to apologize to Zhong Niangyao first, and after gaining her forgiveness, to then apologize to the Zhong Family. As long as Zhong Niangyao, as the concerned party, was willing to forgive, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong wouldn¡¯t be overly harsh. During the conversation, she pushed Li Jingyang, who was beside her, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Nianyao.¡± Seeing Chen Sisi¡¯s warning look, Li Jingyang spoke reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhong Niangyao, this was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have made such a joke that led you to jump into the river.¡± Seeing Li Jingyang¡¯s attitude, Old Sir Zhong¡¯s face immediately soured, ¡°Get out¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Old Sir Zhong, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Chen Sisi quickly tried to mollify him with an apologetic smile, then she pushed Li Jingyang, ¡°Jingyang, you indeed went too far this time, offer a proper apology now.¡± Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Unforgivable Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Unforgivable In her view, as long as she could cajole Zhong Niangyao, then Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. A young girl whose mind was muddled by love could be easily soothed with a few kind words. Although Li Jingyang was very reluctant in his heart, he obediently stepped forward, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, I will keep my promise. After you have recovered, let¡¯s go eat together!¡± He felt that this concession on his part was already significant. The mere thought of dining with Zhong Niangyao made him even more irritable. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Zhong Niangyao leaned half against the headboard, her face somewhat pale, but with a faint smile on her lips. Her whole demeanor had none of the past arrogance and was now more serene, ¡°Li Jingyang, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I caused you before. Rest assured, I promise I will never bother you again. However¡ª¡± Her gaze suddenly sharpened, her whole aura becoming fierce, ¡°Because of your so-called ¡®joke¡¯, you drove a young girl of blooming age to jump into a river. Something like this, I simply can¡¯t forgive, no matter what.¡± She wasn¡¯t the Zhong Niangyao of before, so she couldn¡¯t make decisions on behalf of the other. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what kind of game are you playing now?¡± Li Jingyang looked at Zhong Niangyao with undisguised disgust in his eyes, ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯d better not be playing coy. I don¡¯t have time to entertain these ¡®playing hard to get¡¯ games here.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Old Sir Zhong couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and bluntly spoke up, ¡°Li Jingyang, what do you think you are? How dare you speak to Yaoyao like that?¡± ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± Zhong Niangyao looked toward Li Jingyang, who exuded an aura of impatience, with a mocking smile, ¡°Don¡¯t waste words here. If you truly want to apologize, then go jump in the river yourself, then we¡¯ll be even.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Sisi¡¯s face immediately stiffened. Li Jingyang responded as if he had heard a joke, retorting directly, ¡°You want me to jump into the river¡ªdo you think you are someone important?¡± Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, however, immediately beamed with joy. Old Sir Zhong spoke back sharply, with a sardonic tone, ¡°Looks like this apology isn¡¯t coming from the heart after all!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, then get out!¡± Old Madam Zhong was more direct. Chen Sisi wanted to say something, but she was ushered out by the bodyguard called in by Old Madam Zhong. As he was leaving, Li Jingyang dropped a threatening remark, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, you will regret this!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Sir Zhong harshly cursed at the retreating figure at the door. Having left the sickroom, Chen Sisi began to incessantly criticize Li Jingyang. This made him feel immensely annoyed. ¡°Jingyang, I am your biological mother; I wouldn¡¯t harm you. Marrying Zhong Niangyao will be greatly beneficial for your future.¡± ¡°Mom, stop talking,¡± Li Jingming wasn¡¯t swayed, ¡°I will never be with Zhong Niangyao.¡± As he spoke, the image of someone in a white dress surfaced in his mind. Unwittingly, a warm smile appeared on Li Jingming¡¯s face. ¡°Jingyang, do you already have someone you like?¡± A mother knows her child best. After seeing the smile on Li Jingming¡¯s face, Chen Sisi suddenly became very vigilant, ¡°Let me tell you, the person who becomes your other half can only be a daughter from a reputable family.¡± Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Reality Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Reality ¡°Mom, what are you babbling about?¡± Li Jingming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he replied somewhat helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m still a student, of course I should prioritize my studies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very open-minded, I don¡¯t mind if you date while in university,¡± Chen Sisi hinted meaningfully, ¡°There are quite a few nice girls at your school, you could get to know them.¡± The university that Li Jingming attended was the prestigious private university in the Imperial Capital¡ª Tenglong Academy. It was also notoriously an elite school in Hua Country. This academy, founded jointly by four major families of Hua Country, offered education from kindergarten to university and even postgraduate levels. Tenglong Academy was a unique presence in Hua Country, where most of the students were children of high-ranking officials and of wealthy family backgrounds. Of course, there were also a number of special admission students who relied on scholarships to get by. The nice girls Chen Sisi mentioned were definitely the wealthy daughters studying at the academy. Li Jingming couldn¡¯t help feeling repelled, ¡°Mom, please just stop.¡± Chen Sisi frowned, ¡°Jingming, I¡¯m not trying to force you into anything, I just hope your future can be a bit smoother.¡± What Li Jingming loathed most was his mother talking about these things, as if his future marriage was a mere transaction. ¡°Jingming, this is my minimum requirement,¡± Chen Sisi looked at Li Jingming, speaking earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re young now and don¡¯t understand what role your other half will play in your life.¡± ¡°I come from a humble background and can¡¯t provide you with any help. If your other half also comes from an ordinary background, you will have a hard time in the Lai family.¡± Her realistic words slowly drained the color from Li Jingming¡¯s face, turning him somewhat pale. Chen Sisi did not press him further, ¡°Think about it yourself! And even if you really don¡¯t like Zhong Niangyao, there¡¯s no need to burn bridges so completely.¡± ¡°This Zhong Niangyao likes you, and she¡¯s an idiot. You just have to sweet-talk her a bit, and you can string her along, making her devoted to you without a second thought.¡± Li Jingming was silent and did not respond, but his expression had softened from the initial resistance. Seeing the change in her son¡¯s demeanor, Chen Sisi didn¡¯t continue. Sometimes pressing too hard wasn¡¯t a good thing. In the hospital room¡ª Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were intently watching Zhong Niangyao, who was half-reclining on the hospital bed, with burning gazes. Faced with such stares, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but start to wonder if she had given anything away. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Nianyao gave a calm smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that we feel, Yaoyao, you¡¯ve really grown up,¡± Old Sir Zhong couldn¡¯t help wanting to wipe away tears, ¡°Finally knowing how to open your eyes and choose a man.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Nianyao felt somewhat speechless, ¡°Do I really look that disappointing to you?¡± ¡°Do you think you have such good judgement?¡± Old Madam Zhong immediately retorted, ¡°When you were chasing after Li Jingming, where was this awareness then?¡± Nianyao couldn¡¯t help but facepalm and then strained to defend herself, ¡°I was young then, didn¡¯t understand things, got dazzled by pretty looks!¡± ¡°Can good looks be eaten as food?¡± Old Sir Zhong couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently tap Nianyao¡¯s forehead. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Discharge Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Discharge Old Madam Zhong directly retorted, ¡°Our Yaoyao has high standards; she likes good-looking people, is there a problem with that? If you hadn¡¯t been attractive, do you think I would have given you a second glance?¡± When she looked at Zhong Niangyao again, Old Madam Zhong changed her tune, ¡°But then again, Yaoyao, besides appearance, what¡¯s most important is substance. If your grandfather hadn¡¯t been so gentle and considerate towards me, just his looks wouldn¡¯t have been enough to catch the attention of your grandmother.¡± Old Sir Zhong secretly rubbed his hands in delight. He knew it; his wife liked him best. ¡°Alright!¡± Zhong Niangyao raised her hand in surrender, ¡°Grandma, I get it. From now on, I promise, I absolutely, absolutely won¡¯t pick men from the trash heap anymore.¡± ¡°You can rest assured, Yaoyao,¡± Old Sir Zhong patted his chest in guarantee, ¡°In the future, Grandpa will definitely find you the most handsome husband.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about good looks, then the most handsome man in all of Beijing has to be Third Young Master Lu, Lu Yichen,¡± Old Madam Zhong couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just a shame¡ª¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, expressing her regret. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him,¡± Old Sir Zhong frowned, ¡°No matter how handsome that Lu Yichen is, it¡¯s useless with his weak constitution; who knows how long he can hold up. Our Yaoyao certainly wouldn¡¯t choose someone like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop talking about it.¡± Old Madam Zhong saw Old Sir Zhong discussing the Lu Family¡¯s affairs so indiscreetly and promptly intervened, ¡°That¡¯s the Lu Family¡¯s business, it¡¯s none of our concern.¡± After all, the Lu Family wasn¡¯t just any ordinary family; they were one of the top families in the Imperial Capital. No matter what Lu Yichen¡¯s health was like, it wasn¡¯t their place to freely discuss here. Zhong Niangyao came up with an idea in her mind, ¡°Grandma, I think I¡¯m all better now, there¡¯s no need to continue staying in the hospital.¡± They weren¡¯t very supportive of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s sudden suggestion to be discharged. However, in the end, they were unable to dissuade Zhong Niangyao and had to agree to her request. When she returned to the Zhong Family mansion, Ye Leng¡¯an saw the people in the living room and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim inwardly, such a gathering indeed! Old Sir Zhong couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What is this all about? Do you not have anything better to do? Each of you is congregating here.¡± ¡°Dad, we heard that Yaoyao was being discharged, so we came specially to welcome her,¡± the eldest daughter-in-law, Zhong Minghao¡¯s wife Zheng Silin, stood up and greeted with a smile. Li Yiqiu, who was still sitting on the sofa, couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, saying nothing. Zhong Minghao also stood up, looking at Zhong Niangyao with concern as he asked, ¡°Yaoyao, how come you were discharged so quickly? Has the doctor given you a full check-up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all been checked.¡± Old Sir Zhong looked at Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin with a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Humph, why let her be discharged at all! It¡¯s simply disgraceful,¡± a discordant female voice rang out, immediately bringing silence to the living room. ¡°Meng Fan, don¡¯t speak recklessly,¡± Zheng Silin glared at her daughter Zhong Mengfan and scolded, ¡°Yaoyao is your sister; you should be happy for her discharge.¡± Zhong Mengfan felt aggrieved in her heart, but seeing the warning gaze from her parents, she didn¡¯t dare say anything more. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Unexpected Encounter Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Unexpected Encounter Zhong Jinghao, the only male descendant of the third generation of the Zhong Family, also the full brother of Zhong Mengfan, quickly spoke up to offer words of comfort. Although Zhong Mengxuan, who had remained silent, didn¡¯t speak, every time she glanced over at Zhong Niangyao, her eyes were filled with contempt. Seeing the differing thoughts among the people in the living room, a hint of amusement appeared on the corner of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s mouth. Uncle Zhong Minghao and Aunt Zheng Silin seemed nice, but their faces suggested they were hypocrites. Shrouded by a barely visible crimson aura, it indicated that someone had indirectly died because of them. In contrast, Second Uncle Zhong Mingyu and Second Aunt Li Yiqiu, though appearing sharp and harsh, had an aura that was considerably clean; they hadn¡¯t done anything cruel or unjust. After resting for two days at the Zhong Family, Zhong Niangyao went back to school. Stepping into Tenglong Academy, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but marvel¡ªit truly lived up to being an aristocratic school, undoubtedly built with piles of money, and the environment was indeed quite impressive. While she was lost in her thoughts, a group approached her head-on, with none other than Li Jingming leading the way. Today, Li Jingming wore casual clothes, looking sunny and handsome. At that moment, he was gently speaking with a beautiful girl in white by his side. Several other young men and women followed them, all giving ambiguous glances at the pair. Such a scene made one inevitably sigh, ¡°Ah, to be young!¡± ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the young Miss from the Zhong Family?¡± Li Chenghao was the first to spot the approaching Zhong Niangyao. ¡°So, you got discharged and couldn¡¯t wait to come and see Jingming, is that right?¡± His few words instantly drew laughter from the others. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, will you ever stop?¡± Li Jingyang sounded very impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear never to bother me again back in the hospital?¡± He knew it; back in the hospital, Zhong Niangyao was playing the typical game of playing hard to get. Watching Li Jingming¡¯s confident posture, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face showed disdain. ¡°Did you bring a mirror with you today?¡± As soon as she said this, everyone was stunned. Zhong Niangyao continued with a smug smile, ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring a mirror, then take a piss and use it to look at yourself. Take a good look¡ªwhat makes you so confident to say such things?¡± ¡°Zhong Niangyao, must I really speak it aloud and embarrass you? I hate your pestering. From now on, please stay away from me.¡± Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, feeling speechless. ¡°Li Jingming, I really didn¡¯t know you could be so shameless,¡± she retorted without holding back. ¡°Or is it that you simply can¡¯t understand human speech?¡± At that, Li Jingming¡¯s face darkened, his expression stormy as he looked at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°You¡ª¡± He had just begun to speak when Zhong Niangyao interrupted him, ¡°Li Jingming, I admit, I was blind in the past to have fallen for you. However, I assure you, from now on, I¡¯ll never spare you another glance.¡± The group could scarcely believe their ears. Could it be that Zhong Niangyao had truly given up? ¡°Nianyao, you¡ª¡± the silent girl in white, Shen Yixue, finally spoke up, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always liked Jingming?¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Double Standard Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Double Standard ¡°Is this any of your business?¡± Zhong Nianyao said with a mocking smile, looking at Shen Yixue, ¡°Or are you saying you¡¯re interested in Li Jingming, and that¡¯s why you care so much!¡± From the original host¡¯s memories, she could tell that Shen Yixue was no easy target. Shen Yixue had been specially recruited into Tenglong Academy because of her excellent grades. Although she was a special recruit, her pure appearance and good grades, combined with her eloquence, made her quite popular at the academy. However, Shen Yixue wasn¡¯t as simple and kind as she appeared. She was keeping those people¡¯s hopes up while also looking for a partner. ¡°Nianyao, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s cheeks flushed red, ¡°Jingming and I are just good friends. Don¡¯t make it sound so sleazy.¡± She entered Tenglong Academy with a clear goal¡ªto marry into a wealthy family. Yet, she was also very self-aware. Those top-tier wealthy family heirs wouldn¡¯t take her seriously. A fling, perhaps, but marrying into the family was out of the question. Li Jingming was just right for her. The Lai family was a wealthy family in Imperial Capital, but Li Jingming wasn¡¯t a legitimate son; he was a bastard. With that kind of status, if she tried a bit harder, she could still marry up. Zhong Nianyao nodded, ¡°You said in front of this huge crowd that I liked Li Jingming, and that was considered kind. But when I say you like Li Jingming, it becomes something disgusting.¡± ¡°Shen Yixue, I¡¯ve realized that you really are quite the hypocrite!¡± With that statement, the expressions on the faces of the others became somewhat strange. Shen Yixue¡¯s face turned even redder with anger, and she was unable to utter a word of rebuttal, only able to glare angrily at Zhong Nianyao. ¡°Enough, Zhong Nianyao, shut up.¡± Li Jingming stepped forward, standing in front of Shen Yixue and glaring angrily at Zhong Nianyao, ¡°She¡ª¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Zhong Nianyao interrupted him. Zhong Nianyao nodded seriously, ¡°Whatever she is, I don¡¯t care, just¡ª¡± Suddenly, Zhong Nianyao burst into a radiant smile, ¡°Li Jingming, please get lost.¡± As Zhong Nianyao¡¯s brilliant smile unfolded, the group following Li Jingming was somewhat stunned. Zhong Nianyao¡¯s stunning beauty was suddenly on full display, her smile containing a breezy confidence. She seemed to come alive all at once, as radiant and vibrant as the sun in the sky. Even Li Jingming, who always disliked Zhong Nianyao, felt a moment of daze. Shen Yixue also noticed Li Jingming¡¯s unusual behavior and felt a flicker of panic in her heart, softly calling his name. Li Jingming snapped out of his daze. ¡°Zhong Nianyao, then you better live up to your word. Don¡¯t bother me again, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°Heh, you can be absolutely sure,¡± Zhong Nianyao looked at Li Jingming with a mocking smile, ¡°With your weakling figure, I¡¯m really not interested.¡± Li Jingming¡¯s face showed a moment of embarrassment, and he quickly turned and left. Shen Yixue gave Zhong Nianyao a deep look before she hurried after Li Jingming. As for the others, they looked at each other and remained silent. Everyone withdrew their gazes and began to leave. Zhong Nianyao wasn¡¯t much interested in that crowd of young men, but when her gaze accidentally swept over one of them, her eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Talisman Paper Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Talisman Paper The person whom Zhong Nianyao had her sights set on was none other than Zhao Xuanlang. ¡°Hey, Nianyao, are you falling for Xuan Lang again?¡± Li Chenghao, ever the agent of chaos, teased from the sideline, ¡°Xuan Lang, your charm is really something! Even Eldest Miss Zhong has fallen for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Zhao Xuanlang admonished in a low voice. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with himself. Faced with Zhong Nianyao¡¯s intense gaze, he actually felt a tinge of shyness. ¡°Oh, are you blushing now!¡± Li Chenghao was blunt, ¡°Nianyao, do you like Zhao Xuanlang?¡± Any girl hearing such words would certainly blush, and there was even a high chance she would run away. But Zhong Nianyao was calm and collected, continuing to look¡ªor rather stare¡ªat Zhao Xuanlang. She even nodded, ¡°I am indeed quite interested in him.¡± At her words, Zhao Xuanlang felt his heart rate speed up. But what Zhong Nianyao said next turned his complexion deathly pale. ¡°People as unlucky as him are really rare to come by!¡± Zhong Nianyao, looking at the thick dark aura at the center of Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s forehead, couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in wonder, ¡°You¡¯re still alive in this world, there must be something good protecting you, right?¡± Zhao Xuanlang abruptly looked up, staring intently at Zhong Nianyao, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Though he tried hard to stay calm on the surface, his heart was already in turmoil. He was indeed very unlucky, he could encounter falling objects when going out, have a car brake failure, or even choke on water. Because of this, his family had hired him a bodyguard. However, normally, that bodyguard would stay hidden and wouldn¡¯t show up. ¡°I mean what you know in your heart,¡± Zhong Nianyao blinked her eyes, and curved her lips into a smile, ¡°The thing that¡¯s protecting you is about to lose its effect, take care of yourself!¡± She wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all¡ªZhao Xuanlang was soon going to be in grave danger. When people looked at Zhong Nianyao, their eyes were filled with complexity. ¡°Nianyao, your way of attracting people¡¯s attention is really bizarre!¡± The first to recover was Li Chenghao. ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you,¡± Zhong Nianyao said to Zhao Xuanlang, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± After saying that, Zhong Nianyao shrugged her shoulders and walked forward. Her indifferent demeanor suggested she had merely made a casual comment. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Just as Nianyao was about to leave, Zhao Xuanlang, as if suddenly snapping back to reality, stepped forward to block her path. ¡°Nianyao, do you know something?¡± Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s eyes held a hint of sharpness, a stark contrast to his slightly shy demeanor just a moment ago, ¡°Or did you find out something?¡± ¡°I have no interest in prying into your affairs,¡± Zhong Nianyao said with a dismissive pout, ¡°But the dark aura on your forehead is so dense it¡¯s almost materializing. Don¡¯t you have a clue?¡± While speaking, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s eyes darted, ¡°You¡¯re about to face a bloody disaster. Considering we¡¯ve met by fate today, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Having said that, Nianyao dug around in her bag for quite a while, then pulled out a crumpled piece of talisman paper that was simply folded into a triangle. It looked like a carelessly made defect, even more perfunctory than those sold for ten yuan for three pieces on the street. She stuffed the talisman paper onto Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s person, ¡°Hold on to this, it can help you avoid a calamity once.¡± With that, she left with a flourish. Li Chenghao stepped forward, feeling curious, ¡°Xuan Lang, what exactly did Nianyao give you?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be some kind of love token, would it!¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Shopping Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Shopping ¡°There¡¯s nothing,¡± Zhao Xuanlang very naturally tucked the talisman paper into his pocket. Li Chenghao was half-convinced, but he didn¡¯t probe any further. On the other hand, Zhong Niangyao went straight to the classroom and just as she was at the door, she suddenly felt dizzy. She managed to steady herself by holding onto the doorframe, preventing herself from falling. After the dizzy spell had passed, a flicker of deep thought crossed the bottom of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes. Upon entering the classroom, Zhong Niangyao gained the attention of everyone. The incident of her jumping into the river for Li Jingming had become the talk of the college. It could be said that many were watching her make a fool of herself. Zhong Niangyao simply didn¡¯t have the time to bother about others; she bent her head, thinking about what had just happened. That spell of dizziness at the door of the classroom was definitely not a random symptom. It was as if her soul was somewhat unstable. Even though a fortune teller doesn¡¯t read his own fortune, she felt that she still needed to find time to do a reading for herself to figure out what was going on. However, she didn¡¯t have any divination tools handy. Reincarnated in this world, the treasures she had collected before couldn¡¯t follow her here. Thinking about it, it really felt melancholic! For a moment, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and sighing. People around her, seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s melancholic appearance, couldn¡¯t help but let their imaginations run wild, thinking she was troubled over Li Jingming. Shortly, a rumor about Zhong Niangyao being heartbroken over Li Jingming spread throughout the classroom. After this class, the rumor started circulating in the college as well. Zhong Niangyao was still immersed in her own thoughts, pondering where she could find a suitable tool. This was not an easy task, as such treasures were not easily found. Even with ample funds, she couldn¡¯t buy such treasures. After the class ended, she stood up and quickly left the classroom. Because during the class, she had suddenly remembered a memory¡ªin an ancient alley in the Imperial Capital, there were many antique shops, which might have the things she needed. Stepping into that old street felt like traveling back to the 60s and 70s. It was a quaint old alley with shops on both sides exuding a sense of antiquity. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t know why the original host had such a memory of this alley. Nevertheless, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t dwell on it. She began wandering around the alley, occasionally glancing at the small vendors on the ground and of course, checking out the shops on both sides. However, after two rounds, she still hadn¡¯t found anything she liked. Unable to help herself, she sighed in disappointment. Zhong Niangyao lifted her foot, about to leave the alley. But in an instant, her peripheral vision caught sight of several old-looking copper coins on a small stall. The copper coins were almost entirely covered with patina, appearing very ancient and dirty. They were placed somewhat haphazardly at one corner of the street stall, strung together with a nearly blackened red silk thread. Zhong Niangyao approached the stall at a leisurely pace and began to feign interest in selecting items. Seeing Zhong Niangyao in front of his stall, the vendor¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, and he began his pitch, ¡°Miss, you really do have an eye! The things on my stall here, they¡¯re all good items. Many of them are antiques.¡± ¡°Is that so? Your word doesn¡¯t count for much,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°And if these aren¡¯t antiques, it¡¯s not like I can return or refund them here, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± the vendor immediately shook his head, ¡°Miss, since you came here, you should be aware of the rules. Once the goods leave, there are no returns or exchanges. Any problems, you can only blame your own misfortune.¡± Many people come to this street to hunt for treasures, to see if they might stumble upon a lucky find. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Bargaining Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Bargaining This street had indeed seen its share of treasures, but just as many had been deceived here. Some had even spent a fortune only to end up bankrupt. It all came down to individual discernment and luck. Zhong Niangyao crouched there, picking through items, but it was unclear if anything had caught her eye. The vendor wasn¡¯t in a hurry and didn¡¯t pressure her, just kept calling out while occasionally glancing in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s direction. After a long while, Zhong Niangyao finally chose an ancient-looking landscape painting, even though it was slightly damaged. Holding the painting, she looked at the vendor and asked, ¡°Boss, how much is this painting?¡± The vendor sized up Zhong Niangyao and then responded with a smile, ¡°Young lady, you really have a good eye! This is the genuine ¡®Distant Mountain Pine Forest Map¡¯ by the famous Qi Baishi! Look at this painting¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Zhong Niangyao interrupted the vendor¡¯s lengthy explanation and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need for such grandiose talk here. We both know whether this is real or fake; there¡¯s no need to go on about it. I¡¯m only willing to buy this painting because I like it; just tell me the price.¡± ¡°US$ 5,000.¡± The vendor stated the price. ¡°Young lady, even though it¡¯s not real, it was copied by Wang Shushi, his closest disciple, and it¡¯s nearly indistinguishable from an original. I¡¯m really taking a loss here, but I¡¯m willing to sell it to you for US$ 5,000!¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, then put the painting back down. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want it.¡± As she turned to leave, the vendor panicked and shouted, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet!¡± Seeing Zhong Niangyao about to leave, the vendor quickly added, ¡°Young lady, we can discuss this! If you find my price unacceptable, feel free to make a counteroffer! Bargaining is part of business; give and take is what makes it last.¡± Zhong Niangyao stopped, looked at the painting, and bluntly said, ¡°Five hundred yuan!¡± ¡°Young lady, isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± the vendor gasped, his face filled with despair. ¡°You¡¯ve reduced the price to just one percent of what I asked; how can that work? At this rate, I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t trouble you further, sir,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t buy it then, so you won¡¯t have to take a loss.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Hearing this, the vendor became desperate and quickly said, ¡°Young lady, I can see you really want this painting. Let¡¯s both make a compromise. How about US$ 500? Just US$ 500 and the painting is yours.¡± ¡°One thousand yuan,¡± Zhong Niangyao put up a finger, speaking decisively. ¡°If that works, I¡¯ll take it. If not, then forget it.¡± ¡°US$ 300,¡± the vendor continued. ¡°Young lady, take it for US$ 300.¡± ¡°Then, forget it,¡± Zhong Niangyao spread her hands nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯m looking at it now and feel like I might not even like it so much anymore.¡± ¡°Young lady, US$ 270.¡± Unable to read Zhong Niangyao¡¯s intentions, the vendor bit his lip and continued, ¡°Young lady, one thousand yuan really won¡¯t cut it; I wouldn¡¯t even cover my costs! How about this, two thousand yuan. I¡¯ll sell the painting to you for two thousand yuan.¡± After thinking for a moment, Zhong Niangyao finally said, ¡°One thousand eight hundred, and¡ª¡± She casually glanced over and pointed to a few Copper Coins at the corner. ¡°Those coins as well, you need to include them. I¡¯ve been collecting these coins lately.¡± The vendor looked at the nearly black Copper Coins, nodding in agreement, ¡°Alright, then one thousand eight hundred yuan it is. Take the coins if you want them!¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded and after scanning and paying through her phone, she picked up the painting and casually collected the coins, then left the stall. After Zhong Niangyao had left, the vendor looked at the payment information on his phone, completely relieved, all smiles. He had only spent US$ 300 to acquire that painting from a villager in the countryside; it couldn¡¯t possibly be a genuine piece. Of course, he had it authenticated before selling it. Even including the cost of authentication, he had made over a thousand yuan from this deal. That was quite the profit. As for those nearly black Copper Coins, he didn¡¯t care about them at all. He had found them near a temple in the countryside; they were most likely used by the temple priests for fortune-telling. This deal had indeed brought him a good sum of money! If he had a few more transactions like this, he would be making a huge profit. But it was also because the young lady was easy to deceive. If it had been one of those old foxes, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have spent nearly two thousand yuan on a fake. This young lady really was a naive spender with too much money! Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Handling Copper Coins Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Handling Copper Coins Zhong Nianyao couldn¡¯t care less about what the stall owner thought. After obtaining what she wanted, she didn¡¯t linger and soon took a car back to the Zhong Family. At this time, it was only early in the afternoon, so when she arrived at the Zhong Family home, there was hardly anyone around. She went straight upstairs, intending to return to her room. However, she had just reached the second floor when she encountered Zhong Jinghao, who was about to descend the stairs. Clearly, Zhong Jinghao hadn¡¯t expected to meet Zhong Nianyao at home at this time either. He paused for a moment and then a warm smile spread across his face, ¡°Nianyao, why have you come home at this time? Don¡¯t you have classes today?¡± His gentle demeanor resembled that of an older brother rather than a cousin. Nevertheless, everyone in the Zhong Family knew that although Zhong Jinghao was the eldest son of the Zhong Family, the lone male of his generation, he had a very good nature and was kind to his younger sisters. He treated his two female cousins just like his own younger sisters. What was most important was that not only did he have a good temperament, but his abilities were also outstanding. After graduating from university, he had joined the Zhong Family¡¯s enterprise, starting from the ground up. Within a few years, he had already been promoted to the company¡¯s upper echelon. Looking at the perfect smile on Zhong Jinghao¡¯s face, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s expression remained cold, and she simply nodded faintly, ¡°I had something to do, so I came back.¡± After speaking, she walked past Zhong Jinghao and returned to her room. Zhong Jinghao originally had more to say, but it was clear that he was being ignored by Zhong Nianyao. Watching Zhong Nianyao¡¯s resolute departure, the smile on Zhong Jinghao¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but his eyes conveyed a hint of helplessness. The household staff who saw this couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration; the young master truly was a good brother! Zhong Jinghao shook his head helplessly and then continued downstairs. However, in a place where no one noticed, a mysterious glint briefly flashed across his eyes. Zhong Nianyao returned to her room and casually tossed the painting she had bought into the trash bin. Then she untied the string of Copper Coins and laid them out on the table one by one. The Coins were incredibly dirty, completely encrusted on the outside, making it almost impossible to discern their original appearance. Zhong Nianyao looked at the Copper Coins on the table, her eyebrows raised and eyes sparkling with joy, and she exclaimed non-stop, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to gain so much today!¡± However, cleaning these Copper Coins wasn¡¯t a simple task. Taking a deep breath, Zhong Nianyao stood up, then rummaged through her room, took out a stack of yellow paper and a box of vermillion. Closing her eyes, she held a brush in hand but made no movement. Suddenly, her eyes opened, and it seemed as if countless stars had burst into life within her beautiful pupils. In that instant, her hand began to move. The brush, now soaked in vermillion, started tracing patterns on the yellow paper. As the final stroke was made, the talisman paper¡¯s pattern seemingly came to life, flickered once, and then all was still again. Looking at her work, Zhong Nianyao was quite satisfied, mumbling to herself, ¡°It¡¯s good that although I have changed bodies, my skills remain. However, this body is still too weak; it looks like I¡¯ll need to exercise more in the future.¡± Zhong Nianyao then picked up the talisman paper and flung it upwards. Had someone been there, they would have been greatly startled. The talisman paper, once thrown, spontaneously combusted in mid-air without a flame. Without any hesitation, Zhong Nianyao swiftly grabbed the Copper Coins from the table and threw them toward the burning flames of the talisman paper. In an instant, the Coins fell back onto the table. But shockingly, the previously unrecognizable Copper Coins were now shiny and smooth once more, as if they had just been freshly minted. A breeze blew in from the window, scattering the remnants of the burning talisman paper with the wind. Inside the room, no trace remained, as if the entire scene had been an illusion. Zhong Nianyao, eyeing the now gleaming Copper Coins, couldn¡¯t help but brighten up. These were no ordinary Copper Coins; they were once used by Zhou Wenwang, Ji Chang, for divination. She had recognized them at the stall earlier. The book ¡°Zhou Yi¡± was compiled by Zhou Wenwang himself, so it could be imagined just how precious the divination Copper Coins he used were. It was truly like receiving a pillow when dozing off. But¡ª Zhong Nianyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was naturally happy to have obtained these Copper Coins. Aside from the Coins, divination also required turtle shells as an auxiliary. Obviously, the older the turtle from which the shell had been made, the better it would be. It seemed that she would need to find time to visit that street again, to see if she could find a suitable turtle shell. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Danger for No Reason Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Danger for No Reason Although there would be some effects without the turtle shell, they were minor, and it was not like she was divining anything too difficult. So, Zhong Niangyao still took a few Copper Coins and started to perform divination for herself. Even though fortune tellers were not supposed to divine their own fortunes, since she came from the Otherworld and possessed great Merit, and what she divined was not a significant matter, she could still do it. Moments later, Zhong Niangyao collected the Copper Coins from the table and sighed helplessly. She finally understood what had happened to her that morning¡ªit was because her rebirth into this body had caused insufficient fusion between soul and flesh. There were only two ways to change this phenomenon, and both were extremes. One was to continue accumulating Merit to stabilize and strengthen her soul. The other was to absorb Evil Qi; this body was yin, and Evil Qi could better integrate her body and soul. After contemplating briefly, Zhong Niangyao felt there was only one thing she could do now¡ªreturn to her old line of work. On the other hand, Zhao Xuanglang was restless after returning home. Throughout the day, he kept thinking about the things Zhong Niangyao had told him. He did not know how Zhong Niangyao knew those things, but whenever he remembered her warning about his life being in danger, his restlessness was unstoppable. Previously, he had seen Zhong Niangyao as nothing more than a shameless girl chasing after Li Jingming. Everyone usually laughed at her, yet she persevered unyieldingly. Everyone viewed her as infatuated, himself included. Even before, like others, he had looked down on Zhong Niangyao. She was a well-born young lady with both lineage and appearance, yet she absurdly fell for Li Jingming, a man born out of wedlock, creating many spectacles of herself. However, upon meeting her again today, he realized that Zhong Niangyao had undergone a radical change. She even said many seemingly nonsensical things to him. He constantly comforted himself in his mind, telling himself that Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words were nonsense, but he just couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Xuan Lang, what are you thinking?¡± Mrs. Zhao asked, noticing Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s distracted appearance and frowned, ¡°Your dad is talking to you!¡± Zhao Xuanglang snapped out of his thoughts, ¡°Oh, I was just thinking about some things happening at school. Sorry, Dad! What were you saying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Mr. Zhao asked, looking at Zhao Xuanglang with some concern, ¡°Did something happen again? Or did you get hurt at school?¡± As soon as she heard Mr. Zhao¡¯s words, Mrs. Zhao panicked and quickly began examining Zhao Xuanglang, fearing something really had happened to him. For some reason, Zhao Xuanglang had always been unlucky. Even simply cutting an apple could result in him slicing a chunk of his own flesh. None of the other family members had such issues; only Zhao Xuanglang was the exception. Therefore, they had always hired a Bodyguard to stay hidden and protect him, just to ensure his safety. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Zhao Xuanglang said, feeling somewhat helpless. After thinking for a bit, he finally spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s just that I met someone today who said my life was in danger. I¡¯m wondering if she knows something.¡± ¡°What!¡± Both Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao exclaimed in shock. Mrs. Zhao immediately pressed, ¡°Xuan Lang, who said that? Does he know something? Or did some master notice something?¡± A series of questions overwhelmed Zhao Xuanglang, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Mr. Zhao quickly said, trying to calm her, ¡°give Xuan Lang a chance to explain!¡± Seeing his parents¡¯ anxious and agitated state made Zhao Xuanglang somewhat regret revealing the information he had today, he shook his head, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t overthink it. She was just a teenage girl talking nonsense.¡± Mrs. Zhao felt disappointed upon hearing this. Though Mr. Zhao didn¡¯t say anything, his mood was visibly not elevated. For a long time, they had been deeply concerned about the strange phenomena afflicting Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s body. Of course, they had sought many so-called masters, spending a lot of money, but Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s luck had not improved at all. Recently, his luck had even worsened, often encountering various unexpected dangers in the street. Had they not hired a bodyguard, they wouldn¡¯t know how many times he could have died. Seeing his parents¡¯ disappointed faces, Zhao Xuanglang involuntarily reached into his pocket. Inside was the talisman paper Zhong Niangyao had given him that day. He didn¡¯t know why, but he never considered discarding the talisman paper. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Fortune-Telling Stall Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Fortune-Telling Stall Imperial Capital, under Tongtian Bridge¡ª Table after table was arrayed there, each seated behind by an old person with grizzled hair and beard, wearing sunglasses, exuding an air of profound mystery. Each table was accompanied by the owner¡¯s sign, boldly proclaiming services such as ¡°Promote Good Fortune, Avoid Calamity, Fortune-telling, and Geomancy.¡± At a glance, one could tell exactly what kind of place this was. After class, Zhong Niangyao came straight to the bottom of Tongtian Bridge, opened her portable folding table, pulled out a small stool, and then set up a sign on the table that read, ¡°Three fortunes daily, only for those with fate.¡± Once she had set everything up, Zhong Niangyao took out her cell phone and began to play with it. Such gestures appeared quite perplexing to the onlookers. It was strange enough that a young girl had suddenly appeared amongst a bunch of old men; her actions now were even more unfathomable. Especially given her dress and demeanor, she didn¡¯t seem like she was raised in an ordinary household. Such a girl didn¡¯t look like she lacked money, so why would she set up a stall here! Faced with the curious glances thrown her way, Zhong Niangyao gave no indication that she noticed them, continuing to play with her phone. Since arriving in this world, she had found everything about it incredibly interesting, particularly the electronic devices. She had anticipated a lengthy period of adjustment to learn how to use them proficiently. But who could have guessed that she would master them immediately upon her first try, as if she had operated them countless times before. With time, she had grown truly puzzled about the reason she had been reborn in this body; moreover, while there was some instability between her soul and body, she felt, for some reason, that there wasn¡¯t a significant sense of rejection in this new form¡ªas if the body was meant to be hers. With all the coincidences and uncertainties, Zhong Niangyao did not dwell on them too much. As the sole descendant of the Ghost Valley Master sect, she did not cling too tightly to the notion of destiny; letting things take their natural course was sufficient. Thus, after arriving in this world, she quickly came to terms with her new reality and adapted swiftly. However, this soul¡¯s instability was certainly not a good sign. Thus, she decided to return to her previous profession, accruing some Merit to stabilize her soul. She did not want to hastily waste this rare opportunity of rebirth; after all, she might not be so lucky to be reborn again. While Zhong Niangyao was engrossed in her phone and lost in thought, an old man in a white Tang suit and a look of inscrutable depth approached her stall. ¡°Elder, is there something you need?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked up and spoke indifferently, ¡°If not, please step aside; you¡¯re blocking my light.¡± Despite the clear indication to leave, the old man acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing and simply sat down opposite her, ¡°Young lady, listen to my advice, this is not the place for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow and responded with a half-smile, ¡°Elder, why do you assume that this isn¡¯t the place for me? Could it be that I don¡¯t look like a fortune-teller?¡± Not at all like one. Though the old man didn¡¯t voice the words, his expression conveyed his thoughts clearly enough, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re not someone who lacks money. Why on earth are you doing this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m doing?¡± Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t offended, ¡°Elder, you practice your divination, and I¡¯ll do mine. There¡¯s no conflict between us, so why bother to advise me?¡± This old man was the fortune-teller who set up shop next to her. ¡°Ah, you stubborn girl, why won¡¯t you listen to good advice!¡± The old man shook his head, speaking with a hint of helplessness, ¡°At your age, you should be studying hard in school. Why come out and do this kind of work?¡± ¡°Elder, as someone with some skill, can¡¯t you see whether I have any of my own?¡± She could tell that this man was not a charlatan; he did possess some skills. Indeed, based on those modest abilities, he seemed to thrive here. But the man advised her out of good intentions and bore no malice. So, in facing the old man, she did not get upset. ¡°You¡ª¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s face revealed a moment of hesitation because he was not sure whether such a young girl really had any genuine talent. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15, Hexagram 1 Chapter 15: Chapter 15, Hexagram 1 ¡°Old man, what should I call you?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at the old man who had been kindly persuading her and suddenly, she became interested. The old man hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Niangyao to abruptly change the subject, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he still opened his mouth to respond, ¡°Old man¡¯s surname is Yang, the people around here all call me Master Yang.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, then swiftly changed the topic with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Yang, our meeting here today is also fate. So, how about for this first divination, I¡¯ll do it for you?¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s approach left Old Man Yang completely stunned. When he looked at Zhong Niangyao, his eyes filled with a hint of intrigue, ¡°Young lady, you¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa Yang,¡± Zhong Niangyao continued, her smile widening, ¡°considering our fated meeting today, and that it¡¯s my first day setting up shop, and you being my first customer,¡± she said warmly, ¡°this divination will be free of charge.¡± Old Man Yang felt he couldn¡¯t see through Zhong Niangyao and was even more uncertain of what exactly she intended. However, since she offered to do a free divination for him, he was indifferent. It would also be an opportunity for him to see what this young lady was made of, daring to set up a stall here. It was known that although there were quite a few swindlers at Tongtian Bridge, there were also many genuinely talented people. Even the swindlers were very skillful in their speech. If one didn¡¯t have any real ability, they definitely couldn¡¯t survive at Tongtian Bridge. Seeing Old Man Yang¡¯s look, Zhong Niangyao knew he had no objections. She opened her mouth with a cheerful grin, ¡°Then, please write a character!¡± Old Man Yang didn¡¯t object either. He picked up the pen from the table and after some thought, wrote a ¡°Yang¡± character on the white paper. Zhong Niangyao glanced at the character on the table and began to make calculations with her fingers, she then inquired, ¡°Grandpa Yang, what are you divining for?¡± Old Man Yang didn¡¯t answer directly but instead asked with a smile, ¡°Young lady, why don¡¯t you tell me what I¡¯ve come to divine for!¡± This was clearly a challenge; his actions were meant to make the young woman in front of him realize the difficulty and not waste time here. Unexpectedly, after hearing these words, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t even frown but looked again at that character and Old Man Yang¡¯s face before saying calmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you now: the person you are looking for is still alive, and you will have the day when you can meet again.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Man Yang¡¯s face changed dramatically. He suddenly stood up, his gaze at Ye Leng¡¯an was filled with intensity, his throat was particularly hoarse, and it took him a long time to force out the words, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re telling the truth?¡± His voice carried endless hope and also a faint trepidation, as if he feared her words might be false. At this moment, all he cared about were the words she had spoken, no longer doubting the young woman opposite him. Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve written the traditional character for Yang, which is also your surname. The ¡®mu¡¯ part signifies negation, indicating that you and he are not together at the moment. But as ¡®wood grows toward the sun,¡¯ the person you are seeking is full of vitality, still alive. New Year¡¯s Day marks the start of the year, signifying rebirth and hope.¡± ¡°So, the person you¡¯re searching for is alive, and there¡¯s the hope of a reunion.¡± ¡°Moreover, your facial features lack the signs of losing a son, but the area of your ¡®children palace¡¯ is somewhat dim, suggesting that you aren¡¯t together at this moment. Thus, the person you¡¯re seeking is your son.¡± At this point, Old Man Yang was filled with shock. Looking at Zhong Niangyao, the previous disdain was gone, replaced by a hint of respect as he eagerly inquired again, ¡°When can we meet?¡± He no longer doubted her as a fraud. The matter of searching for his son was unknown to those here. In fact, no one even knew that he had a son. His son had been abducted when he was about a year old. Although Old Man Yang had some knowledge of geomancy, he couldn¡¯t find his son. For many years, he hadn¡¯t given up, but deep down he felt a desperation, thinking he might never see his son in this lifetime. Yet, today, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words reignited his hope. All he asked for was a chance to see his son again during his lifetime. That would be enough for him. ¡°It won¡¯t be long,¡± Zhong Niangyao said with a smile, ¡°So, take good care of your wife and cheer her up. Only then will the day of reunion come.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Old Man Yang rubbed his hands together, trying to calm his excitement, ¡°I will take good care of her, she will be alright, and we will wait for our son¡¯s return.¡± After speaking, he stood up and bowed deeply to Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Young lady, thank you.¡± Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Huang Mao Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Huang Mao The people around were looking curiously at Zhong Nianyao and Old Man Yang, all wondering what had happened between the two. Especially when they saw Old Man Yang paying his respects to a young girl, everyone¡¯s curiosity almost reached its peak. It was well known that Old Man Yang had a certain reputation at Tongtian Bridge. Normally, many people sought him out for fortune telling, and he was believed to have some genuine skills. But now, he was treating a young girl this way. Could it be that this girl really was extraordinary? Unaffected by the stares from the crowd, Zhong Nianyao seemed not to see them at all. She smiled at Old Man Yang and spoke, ¡°Elder, I¡¯ve finished interpreting your fortune. You know very well whether it was accurate or not, so¡ª¡± In the midst of speaking, Zhong Nianyao pointed her hand toward the stall next to hers and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time for you to go back? I still have business to do here!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, young lady, I won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± Old Man Yang quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m going back right now.¡± After speaking, he did not linger and quickly returned to his own stall. However, when he looked at Zhong Nianyao, his eyes were filled with respect. Completely different from before, he had now witnessed her abilities and genuinely regarded her as a person of great talent. After telling Old Man Yang¡¯s fortune, Zhong Nianyao continued to pick up her cell phone, playing with it while waiting for the next destined person. Below Tongtian Bridge, the flow of people was still constant, and many confused individuals came here. Whether seeking a solution or simply looking for psychological comfort, they all hoped someone would exchange a few words with them. Of course, many also noticed Zhong Nianyao¡¯s stall. However, while there were many spectators, none truly sat down to seek her services. After all, it was like people going to the hospital to see a doctor. Everyone wants to consult with older, more respected experts. Some things require the accumulation of experience. Fortune telling is the same, and such a young girl didn¡¯t look like someone with genuine skills. Zhong Nianyao didn¡¯t mind at all that her stall was devoid of customers. She wasn¡¯t running the stall to make money, but rather to accumulate merit. Moreover, the predestined would come on their own. For those without fate, even if they came, she didn¡¯t wish to read their fortunes. Besides, it was about time for that Mr. Zhao to come and seek her help. While lost in her thoughts, a blond-haired guy, Huang Mao, took a seat right in front of Zhong Nianyao¡¯s stall. The look he gave her held a hint of malicious intent and lewdness, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re so pretty, why are you setting up shop in a place like this? Why not come with me, and you can enjoy a life of luxury.¡± Zhong Nianyao just glanced up and sneered, ¡°Enjoy luxury? You¡¯re about to lose your life, and here you are, spouting nonsense. Who gave you the courage?¡± Her words turned Huang Mao¡¯s face the color of liver, and in a furious rage, he slammed his hand on the table and bellowed, ¡°You little twerp, spewing nonsense here. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way this will end well today. But¡ª¡± At this point, Huang Mao sized up Zhong Nianyao and then laughed wickedly, ¡°If you treat me well today, I might be happy enough to let you off. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to survive here on Tongtian Bridge.¡± ¡°Heh, I never spout nonsense,¡± Zhong Nianyao was unfazed, lifting her head and looking at Huang Mao indifferently, ¡°You know exactly how many lives your hands are stained with. You¡¯ve been safe all this time because that string of Buddha Beads on your wrist has been shielding you from calamity.¡± Zhong Nianyao glanced at the Buddha Beads, which had begun to crack, and sneered, ¡°To have the Buddha Beads in your hands is a waste and a desecration. Even the finest things can¡¯t withstand constant abuse. Your Buddha Beads are already cracked and are about to lose their protective effect. If you can live more than ten days from now, then I¡¯ll disappear from Tongtian Bridge.¡± These words caused Huang Mao¡¯s complexion to change unpredictably, turning from pale to purple, and looking at Zhong Nianyao, his eyes filled with a mix of fear, hatred, and wariness. ¡°You stinking woman, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today.¡± After speaking, Huang Mao tried to flip the table. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t make the table budge an inch. Looking over, he saw Zhong Nianyao¡¯s hand resting on the table, seemingly without exerting any force, but making it impossible for him to move it even slightly. This discovery sent an even greater surge of terror through Huang Mao. Especially recently, he had noticed the cracks appearing on his Buddha Beads. He didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or if this brat had actually predicted correctly. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17, 3 Court Sessions Chapter 17: Chapter 17, 3 Court Sessions Zhong Nianyao looked at Huang Mao, her eyes devoid of any ripples, ¡°If I were you, instead of wasting time here, I¡¯d go back and sort out my own affairs for what comes after. After all, you don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Facing those emotionless eyes, a sense of weakness overcame Huang Mao, followed by a chill creeping up from his feet. He felt that even breathing was becoming difficult. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After dropping that vicious line, Huang Mao left as if he was fleeing. His hurried footsteps made it clear that his heart was filled with fear. Zhong Nianyao glanced coldly at Huang Mao, who might as well have been running away in complete defeat, her expression unchanging. As if the threats that had just been made weren¡¯t even worth her attention. There were still a lot of people coming and going, but no one stopped at Zhong Nianyao¡¯s booth anymore. There might have been some curious onlookers, but none seemed to truly believe that such a young girl could tell fortunes. Until eight o¡¯clock in the evening, no one else came to seek a fortune from Zhong Nianyao. Zhong Nianyao wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She simply packed up her stall and then went home. The carefree way she did this made it seem as though she wasn¡¯t really here to run a stall, but just to play around. However, her actions didn¡¯t attract any attention at Tongtian Bridge. When Zhong Nianyao arrived home, she found the living room filled with people. Old Sir Zhong, Old Madam Zhong, and the entire family of Zhong Minghao from the first branch were all there. None from the second branch could be seen. Seeing so many people in the living room, Zhong Nianyao raised an eyebrow, then casually walked over and sat down on a sofa, ¡°So many people gathered, could it be that you¡¯re all waiting for me? This is like a full-blown family tribunal!¡± Before anyone else could speak, Zhong Mengfan, who had always looked at Zhong Nianyao with disfavor, was the first to speak, ¡°Zhong Nianyao, you still have the nerve to talk. All of us are here waiting for you, and you don¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Zhong Nianyao arched her eyebrows, ¡°Why should I feel guilty? It wasn¡¯t me who asked you all to wait. Besides, I have just returned. At least, you could enlighten me as to what exactly has happened!¡± Old Sir Zhong opened his mouth, apparently wanting to say something, but Zhong Mengfan cut him off, ¡°You still have the audacity to ask what happened? Zhong Nianyao, have you reverted to your old ways? Where have you been skulking about this time? Do you realize that Grandpa and Grandma have been worried sick about you?¡± ¡°Nianyao, don¡¯t get angry, Mengfan is just concerned about you,¡± Zheng Silin interjected with a smile, trying to smooth things over, ¡°Although what she says may sound unpleasant, it¡¯s only because she saw Mom and Dad worrying about you all evening, to the point where they could barely eat their dinner.¡± Zhong Nianyao came to understand what was going on, but she ignored the rest and turned to Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, her face showing a hint of guilt, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I forgot to tell you. I had something to take care of tonight, so I returned a bit late. I¡¯ll make sure to inform you if I¡¯m going to be late in the future.¡± She was quite fond of the two elders who truly cared for her. On this matter, she indeed hadn¡¯t considered things thoroughly. In the past, she had always been on her own, so she had never thought about these concerns. ¡°Yaoyao, we don¡¯t want to restrict you,¡± Old Madam Zhong said, holding Zhong Nianyao¡¯s hand, ¡°We¡¯re just worried about you. You¡¯ve only recently been discharged from the hospital. What if something happened, or if you suddenly felt unwell? What would we do then?¡± ¡°You little rascal,¡± Old Sir Zhong¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t so pleasant, but there was still a thick layer of concern in his voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you say a word about what¡¯s going on? Are you mute?¡± Zhong Nianyao stood up and then squeezed in between Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, taking each of their arms in hers, and spoke with a grin, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I really admit my mistake. I promise, from now on, no matter where I go, I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡± It seemed that in the future, she couldn¡¯t set up her stall after school hours as this would make it hard to explain every time she returned late. Fortunately, she was now in university, where she didn¡¯t have classes every day. She could choose days when she had no classes or perhaps the weekends to do her fortune-telling. Although Old Master Zhong had been frowning, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s gesture seemed to have dissipated much of his anger. Still, he let out a cold huff. Old Madam Zhong, on the other hand, asked with concern, ¡°Yaoyao, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Zhong Nianyao replied, sticking out her tongue a bit sheepishly. ¡°You child,¡± Old Madam Zhong hastily instructed, ¡°Housekeeper Li, quickly have the meals reheated. The third young miss hasn¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18: A Slap Chapter 18: Chapter 18: A Slap Zhong Mengfan was furious, but in front of Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, he dared not say anything. He could only cast a resentful glance at Zhong Niangyao before sulking on his own. A flash of emotion crossed Zheng Silin¡¯s eyes, then with a concerned expression, she spoke, ¡°Nianyao, next time if something happens, remember to inform the family earlier. It will also save everyone from worrying about you, like the time you jumped into the river¡ª¡± Realizing her slip, Zheng Silin quickly covered her mouth, ¡°Nianyao, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it; I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Zhong Minghao scolded softly before turning to Zhong Niangyao with an apologetic tone, ¡°Your aunty didn¡¯t mean it, don¡¯t hold it against her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Zheng Silin with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Aunty just speaks without thinking; It wasn¡¯t deliberate. How could I possibly mind? Besides, I¡¯m just a junior, how could aunty have any ill intentions!¡± If she really didn¡¯t want Zheng Silin to say those words, she would have interrupted earlier. Instead, she chose to wait until the words were fully uttered before disingenuously speaking up. Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin¡¯s smiles immediately stiffened. Beside them, Zhong Mengfan was about to speak up for his parents, but his elder brother, Zhong Jinghao, stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s been said,¡± Old Sir spoke, glancing at Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, ¡°If you truly care about Niangyao, then act like proper elders. If you don¡¯t want to be involved, then there¡¯s no need to pretend.¡± ¡°Dad, we weren¡¯t¡ª¡± Zheng Silin hurriedly tried to explain, but Old Madam Zhong interrupted before she could finish, ¡°Although your father and I are old, our eyes aren¡¯t blind. We can see what you¡¯re really thinking.¡± That sharp gaze fell directly on Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, carrying a trace of depth. Under such scrutiny, Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin inadvertently shrank back, feeling as though all their thoughts were laid bare. ¡°Grandpa, grandma,¡± Zhong Mengfan, completely oblivious to the current atmosphere, immediately spoke out to defend his parents, ¡°My parents are just concerned about Zhong Niangyao, is there something wrong with that? Why do you always side with Zhong Niangyao? What¡¯s so good about her?¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up, even her tone carrying a trace of aggressiveness. ¡°Meng Fan, shut your mouth,¡± Zhong Minghao¡¯s face changed drastically as he reprimanded sharply, ¡°Who allowed you to speak to Grandpa and Grandma like that? Apologize right now.¡± ¡°Dad, I did nothing wrong,¡± Mengfan retorted, feeling indignant as she pointed at Zhong Niangyao and let out her frustrations, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you always side with Zhong Niangyao. Is it because she has no parents?¡± With those words, the faces of everyone in the hall changed. Zhong Mingxin¡¯s disappearance was almost a taboo in the Zhong family. It was commonly known to be a situation with little hope of good news. However, Old Sir and Old Madam never wanted to believe that their younger son was dead, and transferred all their affection for their son onto Zhong Niangyao. This matter had been taboo in the Zhong Family for many years, and nobody dared to mention it casually. But now, Zhong Mengfan had openly suggested that Zhong Mingxin was indeed dead. The faces of Old Sir and Old Madam turned extremely grim, even their breathing grew much heavier. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Zhong Minghao stepped forward and slapped Mengfan across the face. A loud ¡°smack¡± echoed in the living room, sounding exceptionally clear. Mengfan covered her cheek in disbelief, looking at Zhong Minghao. Throughout the years, no matter what she did wrong, her father had never laid a hand on her. But now, in front of so many people, especially in front of Niangyao, her father had actually hit her. Zhong Jinghao frowned, but facing the furious father, he dared not say anything. Although Zheng Silin felt sorry for her daughter, she understood that under such circumstances, her husband¡¯s action was justified. Some truths, even if factual, must never be spoken in such settings, especially not in front of Old Sir and Old Madam. ¡°I hate you.¡± Zhong Mengfan yelled at Zhong Minghao and then stomped her foot, running upstairs. Zhong Minghao¡¯s expression did not ease; he turned his head, looked at Old Sir and Old Madam, and explained, ¡°Dad, Mom, Mengfan is just talking nonsense, don¡¯t take it to heart. My younger brother is definitely fine; he¡¯s just got held up temporarily, that¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Warning Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Warning Old Sir Zhong looked deeply at Zhong Minghao, ¡°I know what you all are thinking. But I can tell you very clearly right now, whether Ming Xin will come back or not, everything under his name will only belong to Yaoyao. You¡¯d better not set your sights on his things, or don¡¯t blame me, the old man, for being heartless.¡± He was fully aware that the possessions left by the third son were too conspicuous. Whether it was the eldest or the second, they each had their own designs. However, those things weren¡¯t given by him or his wife; they were earned by the third son himself. Thus, those things could only belong to Yaoyao. Not knowing whether he felt wronged or if his thoughts had been pinpointed, Zhong Minghao¡¯s face flushed red, ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you spouting? Even if I¡¯m incompetent, I wouldn¡¯t covet my own brother¡¯s things!¡± Though he said this, only he knew what he truly thought. Old Sir Zhong shook his head and then waved his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain yourself here. I don¡¯t care what you think. I am only telling you a fact, and my thoughts, that¡¯s all.¡± Zheng Silin took a step forward, wanting to say something to defend her husband. Yet under Old Sir Zhong¡¯s sharp gaze, she found herself unable to speak a word. The kitchen soon warmed up the meal, and Old Sir Zhong, Old Madam Zhong, and Zhong Niangyao left the living room. Soon, only the family of three from the main house remained in the living room. They looked at each other, speechless, and eventually returned to their own rooms. Once back in her room, Zheng Silin couldn¡¯t help but start complaining. ¡°Minghao, what does Dad mean by all this? Was he warning us just now? Does it mean he has discovered something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Zhong Minghao shot a warning look and scolded directly, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything. Over the years, we have always treated Niangyao as our own daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zheng Silin nodded, unsure if she was convincing herself or others, ¡°We¡¯ve treated Niangyao well enough; it¡¯s just that she herself is underperforming.¡± ¡°Let Meng Fan not talk recklessly in the future.¡± Recalling the events of tonight, Zhong Mingxin spoke with a hint of blame, ¡°She¡¯s no longer young but still doesn¡¯t know what can be said and what can¡¯t. If she can¡¯t even speak properly, I really don¡¯t know what else we can expect from her in the future.¡± ¡°You are to blame too; girls need to be taught with patience,¡± Zheng Silin slightly reproached, ¡°You slapped her in front of so many people today¡ªwhere do you expect her to put her face?¡± ¡°Face? Does she even need any face?¡± Zhong Minghao¡¯s tone grew even harsher, ¡°Does she not know that the matter with the third brother is a taboo in this family? Today she blithely brought it up in front of Old Sir; does she want to openly have them punish me? Also, if it weren¡¯t for her, why would Dad have said those things today?¡± He now felt that if it weren¡¯t for the words spoken by Zhong Mengfan, their parents might not have had any doubts about him at all. Thinking about this brainless daughter pained him. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing her husband getting increasingly angry, Zheng Silin quickly spoke to pacify him, ¡°I will teach her well from now on. But don¡¯t be too harsh on her, lest it becomes counterproductive.¡± Zhong Minghao didn¡¯t say anything further. However, Zheng Silin knew her husband had taken her words to heart, so she didn¡¯t nag any further. After dinner, Zhong Niangyao chatted with Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong for a while, then she returned to her room. She took out the Copper Coins she had found earlier, and then concentrated her mind and began to fortune-tell. A moment later, she gathered the coins on the table and sighed helplessly. This time, her fortune-telling attempt was to find out the current whereabouts of this body¡¯s father, Zhong Mingxin. Even if he was dead, there should still be a place where his remains were buried. But what frustrated her was that she couldn¡¯t figure out his location, as if something obscured it. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because Zhong Mingxin was this body¡¯s father that she couldn¡¯t figure it out, or if someone had indeed shielded his Heavenly Secret. However, on a brighter note, through this divination, she knew that this body¡¯s biological parents were still alive. In other words, both Zhong Mingxin and this body¡¯s biological parents were still well and alive in this world. Elsewhere, in the hospital¡ª Zhao Xuanglang sat on the hospital bed with bandages around his head, his face deathly pale, still shaken from a narrow escape. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Car Accident Miracle Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Car Accident Miracle Zhao Xuanglang had never imagined that one day, death would be so close to him. When that truck came crashing towards him, he truly thought he was finished. Just at the crucial moment, suddenly, a flash of white light appeared, and then he didn¡¯t know what happened. When he regained consciousness, he was already lying in a hospital bed. The doctor told him that he had only sustained a minor injury to his forehead. As long as there was no concussion after observing for one night in the hospital, he could be discharged. Remembering that terrible car accident, he found it incredible. He had really felt like it was unlikely he would survive, but now he had just a minor injury. It all seemed so unbelievable. ¡°Xiao Lang, are you alright?¡± Mrs. Zhao hurriedly entered the ward and started examining him up and down. After confirming that Zhao Xuanglang really only had a minor injury on his head, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Mr. Zhao, who was behind her, gradually relaxed his previously furrowed brow. Although the doctor had already explained the situation to them, they could not truly be at ease until they saw their son safe and sound. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡ª¡± Zhao Xuanglang opened his mouth, but he somewhat didn¡¯t know what to say. Especially since this car accident was too bizarre; his survival was simply a miracle. But was it really a miracle? And that mysterious white light that had suddenly appeared, was it real or just his hallucination? His instinct told him it was real. And indeed, it was because of that white light that he was safe. ¡°Xiao Lang, what are you thinking about?¡± Mrs. Zhao asked as she looked at Zhao Xuanglang, who seemed lost, worriedly, ¡°Is there something uncomfortable? Don¡¯t hide it, speak out. Oh, forget it, I¡¯ll go call the doctor right now!¡± Saying this, she was about to get up. But Zhao Xuanglang stopped her before she could move. ¡°Mom, Uncle Chen¡ª¡± Zhao Xuanglang suddenly asked, ¡°How is he now?¡± The Uncle Chen he mentioned was the driver who had driven him today. After the accident occurred, he had fainted, so he did not know what had happened to the driver. Hearing Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s question, Mr. and Mrs. Zhao looked at each other, unsure how to answer for a moment. Because Uncle Chen had already died on the spot when the accident occurred. The severity of the car accident was such that it was unbearable to witness. They had thought Zhao Xuanglang would either die or be gravely injured from this accident. Unexpectedly, he had only sustained a slight injury. Even the traffic officer who inspected the scene said that it was a miracle Zhao Xuanglang had survived. Because at the moment of the accident, the entire car had almost been completely deformed. ¡°Uncle Chen, is he¡ª?¡± Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s voice choked, ¡°Did he die?¡± Mr. Zhao nodded his head and then spoke with consolation, ¡°Xiao Lang, don¡¯t think too much right now. Such a big event just happened; you just focus on resting. As for the follow-up matters, your mom and I will handle them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Zhao sat beside the bed, patted Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s shoulder, and spoke with some relief, ¡°Xiao Lang, it¡¯s really your ancestor¡¯s blessings that you escaped death this time. Be more careful in the future; such incidents can¡¯t happen again. If something happened to you, what would your father and I do!¡± After hearing Mrs. Zhao¡¯s words, Zhao Xuanglang seemed to remember something. He immediately reached into his pocket. But he felt no trace of the talisman paper, only grabbing a handful of ash. Looking at the ashes in Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s hand, Mr. and Mrs. Zhao exchanged glances, both confused. ¡°Xiao Lang, are you okay?¡± Mrs. Zhao gingerly looked at Zhao Xuanglang, ¡°If you really feel uncomfortable somewhere, you must tell us right away.¡± Zhao Xuanglang stared blankly at the ashes in his hand, overwhelmed with thoughts. He clearly remembered that before, what was put in this pocket was the talisman paper given to him by Zhong Nianyao. But now, it was just a pile of ashes. At that moment, he suddenly recalled that just at the moment of danger, he had felt a burst of heat from his pocket followed by a flash of light. Thinking of what Zhong Nianyao had once said, a thought suddenly flashed through Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s mind¡ªwas it really Zhong Nianyao¡¯s talisman paper that had saved him this time? Without any hesitation, Zhao Xuanglang immediately shared everything Zhong Nianyao had told him about the talisman paper and how it saved him. After listening to Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s account, Mrs. Zhao immediately looked at Mr. Zhao, ¡°Husband, this¡ª¡± Mr. Zhao looked at Zhao Xuanglang with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Is this about the classmate you mentioned before?¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Inviting People to Your Home Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Inviting People to Your Home Zhao Xuanglang had nothing to hide anymore, nodded his head, ¡°Dad, tell me, does Zhong Niangyao really have some real skills?¡± Mr. Zhao looked at the ashes in Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s hands, his face serious and earnest, ¡°Your classmate is definitely not an ordinary person. Since she could see your situation and saved you this time, she might indeed be able to solve your problems.¡± ¡°Darling, are you saying¡ª¡± Mrs. Zhao was quite excited, reaching out her hand to tightly grasp Mr. Zhao¡¯s hand with a hint of nervousness, ¡°The unfortunate situation Xiao Lang is in, can that classmate solve it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet.¡± Mr. Zhao shook his head and then looked at Zhao Xuanglang, ¡°Xiao Lang, your injuries are not serious. After you leave the hospital tomorrow morning, just go straight to class! At that time, you should personally invite Lady Zhong to visit our home. Whether or not she has real skills, it¡¯s right for us to thank her for saving you this time.¡± Zhao Xuanglang nodded and a hint of embarrassment appeared on his face. Because he remembered that previously, due to Li Jingming, he had mocked Zhong Niangyao several times. Now, Zhong Niangyao had saved him once, and even if he wanted to completely resolve his issues, he would need to seek out Zhong Niangyao. He felt unsure about how to face Zhong Niangyao now. ¡°Xiao Lang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mrs. Zhao noticed Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s strange expression, ¡°How is your classmate doing? Or does she have any other requests?¡± Zhao Xuanglang scratched his head, speaking with some embarrassment, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, just that before¡ª¡± When he got to this point, he felt he couldn¡¯t go on. However, he still ended up telling all about his past actions thoroughly. ¡°So the Zhong Niangyao you talked about is the youngest granddaughter of the Zhong Family, the daughter of Zhong Mingxin!¡± Mr. Zhao nodded, his tone filled with infinite emotion, ¡°Zhong Mingxin was such a dazzling figure in the Imperial Capital when he was young. Many distinguished ladies considered him the best match. You know, when he suddenly brought back a daughter all those years ago, countless girls were heartbroken. Sadly, such a person went missing over a decade ago, and now his whereabouts remain unknown.¡± ¡°Is Nianyao¡¯s father really that amazing?¡± Zhao Xuanglang felt surprised, ¡°Why haven¡¯t people talked about him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been many years.¡± Mr. Zhao sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to lose such a prominent figure.¡± Actually, everyone understood that after being missing for so many years, there was a high chance he was no longer alive. However, it was said that the Zhong Family was still sending people out to search for him, probably not having given up hope yet. ¡°Is now the time to discuss this?¡± Mrs. Zhao directly interrupted Mr. Zhao¡¯s lament, ¡°The reality now is that your son has already offended him. That girl might be the only one who could save your son.¡± Instantly, Mr. Zhao¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked at Zhao Xuanglang, ¡°Tomorrow no matter what method you use, even if you have to kneel down and beg for her forgiveness, you must invite her to our home. Otherwise, don¡¯t bother coming back.¡± ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated!¡± Zhao Xuanglang felt somewhat speechless, ¡°And, I¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Mrs. Zhao interrupted him, ¡°Stop your buts and ifs, your dad is right. This is about your life, your dignity doesn¡¯t matter.¡± In just a few words, Zhao Xuanglang was at a loss for words. After seeing that Zhao Xuanglang wasn¡¯t in any grave condition, Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao decided to head home. With attendants taking care of him at the hospital, and bodyguards standing by the door, nothing could happen overnight. Now they had even more urgent matters to attend to ¡ª they needed to get home and prepare. Tomorrow, Zhao Xuanglang was supposed to invite her over, but convincing her to help might not be easy, especially since Zhao Xuanglang had offended her in the past. Lying in the hospital bed, Zhao Xuanglang found it almost impossible to sleep all night. Just thinking about what his parents had said, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Moreover, thinking about having to ask Zhong Niangyao for help tomorrow, his emotions were even more tumultuous. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t plan to run away. He understood in his heart that Zhong Niangyao might be the only person who could save his life now. No matter what, this was a visit he had to make. Early in the morning, Zhao Xuanglang arrived at the hospital. The bandage on his forehead was particularly noticeable. Walking along the road, many could not help but cast strange glances at him. Acting as if he saw nothing, Zhao Xuanglang went directly to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s classroom. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Its None of Your Business Chapter 22: Chapter 22 It¡¯s None of Your Business When Zhao Xuanglang appeared at the classroom door, he attracted quite a bit of attention. However, it wasn¡¯t because of the bandage on his forehead, but rather his appearance itself was already quite curious. In this class, he wasn¡¯t supposed to know anyone. He had never been seen here looking for someone before. Facing the gazes that were cast toward him, Zhao Xuanglang seemed as if he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. All his attention was on finding Zhong Niangyao, afraid that he might miss her. ¡°Xuan Lang, what are you doing here?¡± a gentle voice rang out. Zhao Xuanglang looked up and saw Li Jingming and Shen Yixue walking toward him hand in hand. It was Shen Yixue who had spoken, her face wearing a gentle smile that felt as refreshing as a spring breeze. ¡°You guys are here too?¡± Zhao Xuanglang was surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡ª¡± ¡°We have class in this classroom today as well!¡± By then, the two had already come to a stop in front of Zhao Xuanglang, and Shen Yixue spoke with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s actually weird seeing you here! Are you here to find us? Also, what happened to your head?¡± The bandage on Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s forehead was simply too conspicuous, making it impossible for her to ignore. ¡°It was just a minor car accident.¡± Zhao Xuanglang shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not here for you guys. I¡¯m here to find Zhong Niangyao.¡± Whether it was Li Jingming or Shen Yixue, they were merely ordinary friends despite their interactions, so he didn¡¯t plan to divulge anything about last night¡¯s car accident. And as for finding Zhong Niangyao, he didn¡¯t think there was any need to hide it. After all, they would find out sooner or later. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s name, Li Jingming¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, ¡°What do you need her for? Don¡¯t tell me you really have taken a liking to her!¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s expression also turned a bit strange. Previously, Li Chenghao had mentioned that Zhong Niangyao had said some nonsensical things to get Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s attention. It couldn¡¯t be that Zhao Xuanglang was really attracted by Zhong Niangyao. Thinking of these things, a brief flash of dark jealousy passed through the depths of Shen Yixue¡¯s eyes, fleeting and barely graspable. Hearing Li Jingming¡¯s words, Zhao Xuanglang couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°This is my business, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Perhaps Li Jingming really thought too highly of himself. Though they sometimes hung out together, everyone knew that they were mere acquaintances. If it weren¡¯t for some excitement to watch, they wouldn¡¯t even care about Li Jingming, who was just a bastard. And now Li Jingming even presumed to pry into his affairs, showing no self-awareness at all. Li Jingming didn¡¯t catch the implied meaning in Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s words, but he was a bit displeased, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you as a friend. This Zhong Niangyao is truly worthless; she won¡¯t be the slightest help to your future. Who knows, you might end up constantly cleaning up messes for her.¡± An impatient look flickered across Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s face, just as he was about to retort, Shen Yixue intervened. ¡°Both of you, just ease up a bit!¡± Noticing that Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s expression was off, Shen Yixue hurriedly spoke, ¡°Jingming, this is Xuan Lang¡¯s own business. We, as outsiders, shouldn¡¯t interfere too much.¡± After speaking, she turned to Zhao Xuanglang, ¡°Xuan Lang, don¡¯t be upset. Jingming was just speaking out of concern for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really kind of you,¡± replied Zhao Xuanglang dryly, ¡°but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Seeing Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s demeanor, Li Jingming felt quite uncomfortable and wanted to say something more. But just as he opened his mouth, he saw Zhao Xuanglang ignoring him and walking straight forward. Li Jingming and Shen Yixue turned around and saw Zhao Xuanglang had already approached Zhong Niangyao. They immediately realized that Zhao Xuanglang had seen Zhong Niangyao arriving, which is why he had simply left them behind. Both of their expressions were not very pleasant. In the past, they all used to hang out together, so they considered themselves friends. Now that Zhao Xuanglang had blatantly ignored them to charm Zhong Niangyao, they couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable. However, Zhao Xuanglang didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of the pair behind him, as his heart and eyes were filled only with Zhong Niangyao. After all, she was the one most likely to be able to save his life. ¡°Lady Zhong, I¡ª¡± Zhao Xuanglang approached Zhong Niangyao, rubbing his hands, his face showing a look of eager attentiveness. However, before he could finish his words, Zhong Niangyao raised her hand to stop him. ¡°The talisman has already worked, hasn¡¯t it!¡± Zhong Niangyao raised her hand, then looked at Zhao Xuanglang, her lips curving into an amused smile, ¡°But, while you dodged it this time, there¡¯s always a next time!¡± The dark aura on Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s forehead not only hadn¡¯t dissipated but had grown even denser. This meant that the aura of death still lingered. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Please Do Me a Favor Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Please Do Me a Favor Upon hearing Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words, Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s legs went limp, nearly dropping to his knees, ¡°Lady Zhong, elder sister, Master, please, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now.¡± No one could remain calm when they hear their own life is in jeopardy, especially Zhao Xuanglang who was barely in his twenties and a university student, not even having stepped into society yet. So, it was natural for him to feel scared after hearing what Zhong Nianyao had said. Zhong Nianyao frowned and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t call me elder sister, and don¡¯t call me Lady, I¡¯m much younger than you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, Your Highness, whatever you say,¡± Zhao Xuanglang agreed hastily, ¡°You¡¯re aware of my situation, you can save me, right? I¡¯m young, I don¡¯t want to die like this.¡± As he spoke, his voice was on the verge of tears, almost reaching out to grasp Zhong Nianyao¡¯s hands to convey his fear. Yet, seeing the sharp look in Zhong Nianyao¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t dare make any rash moves. Zhong Nianyao really didn¡¯t know what to say while looking at Zhao Xuanglang like this. She lifted her hand, ¡°Enough talk, I¡¯m about to start a class. We¡¯ll talk after class!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Xuanglang immediately agreed, ¡°After class, I¡¯ll come find you. My parents want to meet you as well, I wonder if you¡¯ll have time today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Zhong Nianyao didn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, she wanted to clear up the strangeness with Zhao Xuanglang. From his appearance, he didn¡¯t seem like someone with a short lifespan. Yet, he was currently surrounded by an aura of death. To solve this issue, cooperation from Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s parents would be necessary. After agreeing to Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s request, Zhong Nianyao went straight to the classroom without looking back. Li Jingyang and Shen Yixue didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two, but they could tell that Zhao Xuanglang was behaving submissively. Their expressions immediately changed. ¡°Jingyang, do you think¡ª¡± Shen Yixue furrowed her brows, her tone indistinct, ¡°Could it be possible that Xuanglang has taken a fancy to Zhong Nianyao?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Li Jingyang dismissed the idea without hesitation, ¡°What kind of person Zhong Nianyao is, Xuanglang knows very well, how could he possibly be interested in her?¡± ¡°But the way they interact¡ª¡± Shen Yixue thought for a moment, choosing her words carefully before continuing, ¡°Their relationship doesn¡¯t seem like just ordinary friends.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this anymore,¡± Li Jingyang shook his head, cutting her off, ¡°Class is about to start, let¡¯s head into the classroom first!¡± He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. When he saw Zhao Xuanglang and Zhong Nianyao getting so close, an involuntary irritability surged up in his heart. However, because he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he thought it might be because he didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Xuanglang make a mistake. After all, everyone was friends, and he didn¡¯t want to watch Zhao Xuanglang stray down the wrong path. Shen Yixue didn¡¯t say anything more, her expression unchanged, even her smile as pleasant as usual. However, unnoticed by everyone else, the bottom of her eyes was pitch black, dark and deep, as if brewing a storm. On the other hand, Zhong Nianyao was completely oblivious to their thoughts. After her class, she directly got into the car sent by the Zhao Family. Of course, after getting in the car, she remembered to call Old Sir and tell him she was going out with friends and would be back late. Soon, the car arrived at the Zhao Family home. Upon entering, she saw a middle-aged man in business attire and a well-dressed lady sitting on the couch, both wearing nervous expressions. As they saw them enter, the two immediately stood up. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Zhong Nianyao,¡± Zhao Xuanglang introduced right away, ¡°Master Zhong, these are my parents.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master,¡± Zhong Nianyao furrowed her brow, ¡°Just call me by my name!¡± This ¡®Master¡¯ thing didn¡¯t sit well with her, it made her feel uncomfortable. ¡°Lady Zhong, don¡¯t mind this brat,¡± Mr. Zhao stepped forward, his demeanor kind, ¡°Please sit down first! We invited you over today specifically to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, this brat would have died last night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Mrs. Zhao echoed continually, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk. Lady Zhong, you must be hungry after just finishing school, shall I have the kitchen prepare some food for you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Zhong Nianyao raised her hand to stop them, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the serious matters first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, serious matters first.¡± Soon, everyone was seated. Mr. Zhao turned to Zhong Nianyao, not beating around the bush, he spoke directly, ¡°Lady Zhong, now that it has come to this, let me be straightforward. Besides thanking you for saving Xuanglang¡¯s life today, there¡¯s another very important matter I need your assistance with.¡± Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Life Swap Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Life Swap ¡°You¡¯re referring to Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s situation, aren¡¯t you!¡± Zhong Niangyao leaned back on the sofa. ¡°The fact that he¡¯s still alive, given his run of bad luck, is all thanks to the virtues of your ancestors.¡± ¡°Lady Zhong!¡± The nervousness on Mrs. Zhao¡¯s face was obvious. ¡°Then what about Xuan Lang, this child¡ª¡± Zhong Niangyao turned her head, glanced at Zhao Xuanglang, who already looked like he was on death¡¯s door, ¡°Within a month, he will die an unnatural death.¡± As soon as these words came out, except for Zhong Niangyao, everyone else in the living room lost all color in their faces. Especially Zhao Xuanglang, a strong young man who now bore a look of despair, as if he might collapse at any moment. ¡°Lady Zhong, since you can tell, do you have a way to help Xuan Lang?¡± Mr. Zhao, a robust man, was now bowing his head humbly. For now, he was just an ordinary father, his only thought was how to save his son. ¡°Yes, Lady Zhong, please, I beg you.¡± Mrs. Zhao¡¯s tone was pleading, as if clutching at a lifeline. ¡°Xuan Lang is still so young; he has a long future ahead and shouldn¡¯t die so young!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, nor did she soften her stance because they were her elders. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. I came here today to deal with his issue. However, let me inform you beforehand, my fee is not cheap!¡± Although she was quite interested in Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s situation, that didn¡¯t mean she was so charitable. And her relationship with Zhao Xuanglang wasn¡¯t that good. To be precise, though they were not enemies, there was bad blood between them. The fact that she was willing to take action was a gesture enough; she certainly wouldn¡¯t help for free. ¡°Of course.¡± Even as a seasoned businessman, Mr. Zhao couldn¡¯t hide his relief. ¡°That¡¯s only fair. So, what should we do now, Lady Zhong?¡± He wouldn¡¯t be at peace until his son¡¯s issue was resolved. Now that there was a way to solve it, it had to be acted on quickly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± After looking at Zhao Xuanglang, Zhong Niangyao continued, ¡°Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s face is very strange. He wasn¡¯t supposed to have the face of an early death. Yet now, he is shrouded in an aura of death, which is rather unusual.¡± ¡°Do you have his birth time and date? I need to calculate.¡± ¡°We do, I¡¯ll go get it right away.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Zhao hurried upstairs. Within minutes, she hurried back down with a red paper in her hands. Zhong Niangyao took the red paper, glanced at it, and understood everything in her heart. ¡°Lady Zhong, is there something wrong?¡± Mrs. Zhao¡¯s heart tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, ¡°Or, is there something wrong with Xuan Lang¡¯s birth chart?¡± ¡°No, quite the opposite,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head. ¡°Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s birth chart is very good, a Life Chart full of blessings and prosperity. A life of wealth and a happy family, loving spouse and surrounded by children and grandchildren in his old age, destined to die peacefully.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not the top-notch, it is certainly excellent.¡± ¡°Then why has Xuan Lang become like this?¡± Mr. Zhao¡¯s eyes sharpened, seeming to have some conjecture, but he said nothing. ¡°Life exchange!¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke indifferently. ¡°Someone has set their sights on his blessed and prosperous Life Chart.¡± ¡°Life exchange!¡± Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao exclaimed in unison, then exchanged a look. Without saying anything, they both saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They had many guesses, but they never considered life exchange. It sounded far-fetched, but there was no reason for Zhong Niangyao to deceive them. ¡°That¡¯s right, life exchange.¡± Zhong Niangyao explained. ¡°The person who exchanged lives with him must be fated for misfortune and an early death, which is why Zhao Xuanglang has been so unlucky.¡± ¡°In fact, Zhao Xuanglang should have died young. However, your Zhao Family ancestors must have done many good deeds. This blessing has protected the descendants, which is why Zhao Xuanglang has repeatedly escaped danger.¡± ¡°What can we do about it?¡± Mrs. Zhao quickly asked. ¡°What do we need to do to save Xuan Lang¡¯s life? Is it just a matter of exchanging the Life Charts back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded. ¡°I can help Zhao Xuanglang exchange back for his original Life Chart.¡± Once Zhong Niangyao confirmed, Mr. and Mrs. Zhao¡¯s expressions visibly relaxed, even showing a hint of joy. ¡°What do we need to prepare?¡± Mr. Zhao immediately asked. ¡°And when should we do it?¡± Mrs. Zhao, too, pursed her lips, her gaze urgent as she looked to Zhong Niangyao. Clearly, they hoped the sooner, the better. Yet, they dared not rush her, worried that pushing too hard might lead to Zhong Niangyao getting angry and reneging, and that would mean their son would truly be without hope. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Intimate Relations Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Intimate Relations Zhong Niangyao glanced at Zhao Xuanglang and said directly, ¡°Actually, we can start right now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Xuanglang, who had been quite dejected, suddenly had his eyes light up, ¡°Then let¡¯s start right now! Do I need to do any preparation?¡± Just the thought that after today, he could stop being as unlucky as before halted the wild joy in his heart. And more importantly, he wouldn¡¯t have to constantly worry about the arrival of death. ¡°Let¡¯s begin then!¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded. Immediately, she pulled several exorcism charms from her bag and threw them into the air. The talisman paper ignited without flame, and pale blue flames floated in mid-air. She then stood up and with both hands formed seals, making several hand gestures. ¡°Break!¡± With the sound of a crisp voice, the blue flames, as if they had found a target, rushed straight towards Zhao Xuanglang. ¡°Xuan Lang!¡± Seeing this, Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao were very anxious and immediately wanted to rush forward, but a stern shout stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°If you want to spoil everything at this crucial moment, feel free to come forward. But you will bear the consequences.¡± With these words, the footsteps of Mr. and Mrs. Zhao came to an abrupt halt. The eerie scene that followed completely overturned all of their usual beliefs. The blue flames flew onto Zhao Xuanglang and quickly spread over his entire body. Just when they thought he was going to scream in agony, Zhao Xuanglang showed no reaction at all. But at this moment, Zhao Xuanglang himself was utterly bewildered, yet it didn¡¯t stop him from feeling the lightness in his body. When the blue flames rushed towards him, all he felt was fear, but his body couldn¡¯t move at all, leaving him to only watch the flames spread over his entire body. However, as the flames burned, he did not feel any pain; instead, he felt a warm sensation. It was like basking in the sun during winter, extraordinarily warm. Not only that, he also felt an unprecedented sense of relief, as if the shackles that had bound him for years had suddenly vanished without a trace. A moment later, the blue flames disappeared, leaving no trace behind, as if they had never appeared. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice brought Mr. and Mrs. Zhao back to their senses. The first thing they did after regaining their wits was to rush forward and start checking Zhao Xuanglang for injuries. Only when they found no harm did they finally relax. Then they came back to their senses, looking at Zhong Niangyao with a hint of worry and embarrassment. They were well aware that such behavior on their part was essentially distrustful toward Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t mind; she casually sat down on the couch, ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything troubling Zhao Xuanglang has been resolved.¡± Assured by Zhong Niangyao, Mr. and Mrs. Zhao were visibly delighted. ¡°Xuan Lang, how are you feeling now?¡± Mrs. Zhao asked with concern. ¡°I feel very relaxed,¡± Zhao Xuanglang couldn¡¯t quite express it, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but it feels like something has left me and something else has returned.¡± The feeling was so ethereal, he didn¡¯t know how to articulate it. ¡°Your Life Chart has been returned to you.¡± Zhong Niangyao picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, and continued speaking, ¡°However, the master that person employed to exchange your Life Chart must not have been very good. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to get it back.¡± Soon, the three members of the Zhao Family sat down again. Their look towards Zhong Niangyao was now fully respectful. Even though she was in her early twenties, the skill she had just demonstrated was enough to show she was no ordinary person. Such means, even the seasoned practitioners in the Mystical Sect might not possess. Yet, a young girl already had such strength; heaven knows how powerful she will become in the future. Furthermore, if Zhong Niangyao was this formidable at such a young age, her master must be an even more extraordinary figure. This was a person to be befriended at all costs, never to be crossed. Otherwise, those methods of hers were definitely capable of giving someone a hard time. ¡°Lady Zhong, may I ask¡ª¡± Mr. Zhao took a moment, then still spoke up, ¡°The person who exchanged Xuan Lang¡¯s Life Chart, who exactly are they?¡± As he spoke, he clenched his teeth. Clearly, he wished he could completely annihilate the person who had switched Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s Life Chart. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t let them get off so easily,¡± Mrs. Zhao also said, seething with anger, ¡°They almost took Xuan Lang¡¯s life; we can¡¯t let them roam free.¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Mr. and Mrs. Zhao with a smile that was not quite a smile, ¡°Even if that person is someone very close to you, do you still feel the same?¡± Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Everyone Returns to Their Own Place Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Everyone Returns to Their Own Place Upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt in their hearts. ¡°Miss Zhong, what you mean is,¡± Mr. Zhao paused, his emotions somewhat complex, ¡°the person who swapped my son¡¯s Life Chart is someone we know?¡± ¡°Not only someone we know, but also related by blood,¡± Zhong Niangyao answered straightforwardly, ¡°Swapping Life Charts like this isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. To take away Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s Wealth Fate Chart, they must know his exact birth date and time, and obtain things like his blood, hair, and nails. Furthermore, without being a blood relative, attempting the swap is even more difficult.¡± ¡°Miss Zhong, could you possibly help us find out who took Xuan Lang¡¯s Life Chart?¡± Mrs. Zhao asked briskly. ¡°No matter how that person is related to us, they wanted to harm my son, and I¡¯ll show no mercy.¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s quite simple,¡± said Zhong Niangyao, raising an eyebrow and smiling, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Xuan Lang¡¯s misfortune began after he was ten years old, right? Just think about it, among the relatives you know, has there been someone who was very unlucky and in poor health before, but started to get lucky after Xuan Lang¡¯s misfortune began, and it may even have benefited their family too. That person is the one who swapped out Xuan Lang¡¯s Life Chart.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao exchanged glances, seeing complex emotions on each other¡¯s faces. Off to the side, Zhong Niangyao blinked but didn¡¯t ask anything. However, she could tell that these two must already have an idea of who that person was. Moreover, their relationship with that person must be very close; otherwise, their expressions wouldn¡¯t be like this. She wouldn¡¯t dig too deep because, after all, whoever the person behind the scenes was, it had little to do with her. If Mr. and Mrs. Zhao chose not to pursue the matter, then she, an outsider, would be even less likely to do anything. And there was no need for it, right? ¡°Dad, Mom, you know who it is, don¡¯t you?¡± Zhao Xuanglang had much less patience, ¡°Won¡¯t you say something? Who is it? I won¡¯t let them off.¡± For so many years, he had lived cautiously every day, and he had almost lost his life just a few days ago. So, he couldn¡¯t just let it go. No matter who it was, he wouldn¡¯t easily forgive them. ¡°Xuan Lang, we¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Mr. Zhao couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. We definitely won¡¯t indulge a traitor.¡± Mrs. Zhao didn¡¯t say anything, but it was evident that she was in a foul mood. Zhao Xuanglang turned his gaze directly to Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, can you help me find that person behind the scenes? No matter the cost, I¡¯m willing to pay!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhong Niangyao shrugged with an indifferent smile, ¡°but you should find out who it is soon enough.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Miss Zhong, what do you mean¡ª,¡± Mrs. Zhao frowned, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Hehe, do you really think that by simply swapping back someone¡¯s Wealth Fate Chart, everything will be fine?¡± Zhong Niangyao said with a mocking smile, ¡°What¡¯s destined to happen must come to pass; what¡¯s not meant to be cannot be forced. This saying is not without reason; everyone¡¯s Life Chart is already determined at birth and cannot be obtained through force. ¡°If everyone could steal another¡¯s Wealth Fate Chart, wouldn¡¯t that lead to chaos? Remember, a person¡¯s Life Chart is also influenced by who they were in their past life. So, if one aims to change their destiny through underhanded methods, there will be a price to pay.¡± ¡°Especially with an act as aberrant as swapping Life Charts, the backlash is no small matter. Although I don¡¯t know what the original Life Chart of the person who swapped with Zhao Xuanglang was, judging from the deathly aura around Xuanglang these past few days, that person¡¯s original Life Chart must have been destined to face a calamity of death during these times. Now that I¡¯ve broken the Magic and returned each person¡¯s Life Chart to its rightful owner, that person got back not only their Life Chart but also suffered a severe backlash.¡± ¡°What will happen to that person?¡± Mr. Zhao couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°They must have collapsed by now,¡± Zhong Niangyao said nonchalantly, ¡°and are probably in agony, living a fate worse than death. Most importantly¡ª¡± ¡°Within three days, that person will perish, after enduring torments worse than death.¡± At this point, Zhong Niangyao chuckled and continued, ¡°Also, I suspect that person will probably come knocking soon. After all, they¡¯re not fools; they should guess that Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s Life Chart has been returned.¡± Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Tips Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Tips After leaving the Zhao Family, Zhong Niangyao declined Mr. Zhao¡¯s offer to have her driven and left on foot instead. She felt that her current body was actually rather feeble, so she should definitely exercise more to regain her strength. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to restore her Combat Power to its previous level. Even though she was profoundly skilled in mystical techniques, Combat Power was also very important to her. Not long after Zhong Niangyao left the Zhao Family, the household fell into silence, with no one willing to speak first. After a long time, Zhao Xuanglang finally looked up and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you have to tell me who switched my Life Chart.¡± Although Zhong Niangyao had mentioned that the person responsible would face a terrible fate and that someone would soon come after him, he still desperately wanted to know who bore such malice towards him. He could tell that his parents knew, but they refused to tell him. ¡°Xuan Lang, you should stay out of this matter,¡± Mr. Zhao said, shaking his head with a flash of sharpness in his eyes. ¡°We will definitely make those behind the scenes pay for this.¡± He wouldn¡¯t easily let go of anyone involved in switching his son¡¯s Life Chart, not even if they were blood relatives. Mrs. Zhao¡¯s face relaxed upon hearing this. Seeing that Zhao Xuanglang still wanted to say something, she quickly interrupted him. ¡°You should leave this matter alone. If you have time, think about how to apologize to Lady Zhong! The bad things you did before might not have been mentioned by her, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. Now that she is still willing to save you, you should truly be grateful to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mr. Zhao nodded, his expression serious when he looked at Zhao Xuanglang. ¡°Lady Zhong is no ordinary person; I have never seen anyone from the Mystical Sect with her level of power. At her young age, she¡¯s already so remarkable; it¡¯s impossible to guess what heights she might reach in the future.¡± If he had harbored any doubts about Zhong Niangyao due to her young age, the recent events had completely transformed his opinion to one of utmost respect. Naturally, he now harbored the intention of befriending her, as knowing such a powerful master from the Mystical Sect was definitely beneficial. ¡°I understand,¡± Zhao Xuanglang hastily nodded. ¡°I promise that I will apologize sincerely and express my gratitude earnestly.¡± Fearing further lecturing from his parents, Zhao Xuanglang hurriedly went upstairs after finishing his words, completely forgetting that he had just been pursuing the matter of the sinister mastermind behind the scenes. Once Zhao Xuanglang had gone upstairs, the relaxed expressions on Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhao¡¯s faces vanished, and a chill permeated the air. Although they had intentionally hinted to Zhao Xuanglang, they were also diverting the subject at the time. After a while, Mrs. Zhao suddenly spoke, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± ¡°Ha! We¡¯ve helped them so much, and yet they sought my son¡¯s life. These ungrateful serpents, I cannot keep them close any longer,¡± Mr. Zhao said, his eyes flickering coldly. ¡°Over the years, they have reaped many benefits from our company. Now I want them to spit it all back out. If they were penniless before, they should return to that state now.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Mrs. Zhao frowned. ¡°What about your parents? Will they¡ª¡± ¡°If they have objections, they can leave,¡± Mr. Zhao said coldly, without a trace of mercy. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not the only one responsible for providing for them.¡± For him, his wife and two children were his most significant family members. Reassured by Mr. Zhao¡¯s promise, Mrs. Zhao finally relaxed. A ruthless glint appeared in her eyes. Unlike her husband, who only intended to reclaim their property, she had no intention of letting the other party off easily. Since they had targeted her son¡¯s life, she would show absolutely no mercy. Meanwhile, after leaving the Zhao Family, Zhong Niangyao did not head back to the Zhong Family immediately but went once again to the base of Tongtian Bridge and set up her stall. Since she had already reported to Old Sir and his like, she would continue to set up her stall for the day. Sitting behind the stall, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face was always smiling, clearly in a good mood. Indeed, that was the case. Today, she had saved Zhao Xuanglang, thereby accumulating some Merit. She felt that her soul and this body were a bit more in harmony than before. Though not very obvious, she could still feel the change. This meant that her previous thoughts were correct; saving people and accumulating Merit indeed could solve her current problems. As she meditated on these thoughts, someone sat down in front of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Choices Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Choices Nianyao looked up at the person sitting opposite her and quirked an eyebrow, not speaking first. ¡°Little girl, are your fortune-telling skills accurate?¡± Sitting there was a young woman in her thirties, confusion etching her face as she seemed lost in thought, slightly absent-minded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve sat down, you must have some doubts,¡± Nianyao observed the woman opposite her and directly asked, ¡°Do you want your fortune told? I only read fortunes for those fated to, three per day, and you are the first today. I can help you for free!¡± Liu Xiping didn¡¯t know why she had sat down, perhaps because her mind was full of confusion and she desperately needed someone to point her in the right direction. ¡°I¡ª¡± She started to speak but then chuckled bitterly. She was truly grasping at straws¡ªhow could someone as young as the girl across from her know anything about fortune-telling! Thinking this, she stood up, intending to leave. But just as she rose, the other spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re confused, why not try having your fortune told? It won¡¯t take much of your time,¡± Nianyao said with a light smile. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you looking for someone to point you in the right direction now?¡± Hearing Nianyao¡¯s words, Liu Xiping¡¯s eyes widened, her pupils constricting, ¡°You know?¡± From the beginning, she had only spoken once without revealing any other information about herself. Yet this young girl opposite her had pinpointed exactly what was troubling her heart. Was this a coincidence, or did this young girl truly have some skills? Sitting down once again, Liu Xiping looked at Nianyao, ¡°Do you know what I need to have read?¡± ¡°You¡¯re currently facing a choice, and whichever one you choose will significantly change your life,¡± Nianyao glanced at Liu Xiping¡¯s face and continued smiling. ¡°But if you believe me, take my advice. No matter when, you can only truly rely on yourself.¡± ¡°Are you saying I should choose to leave?¡± Liu Xiping murmured to herself, her voice low, unsure if she was talking to herself or to the person across from her. These past days, she had been very confused. At this life crossroads, she faced important choices. The company wanted to send her to expand the business elsewhere. After three years, she could return to become a manager and enter the leadership team. Meanwhile, her boyfriend had just proposed to her. Getting married would mean she couldn¡¯t leave for three years. Now she faced a choice between love and career, truly unsure of what to do. That was why she had sat down at this booth. ¡°It¡¯s your own life, your own choice,¡± Nianyao shook her head and continued, ¡°But, deep down, you¡¯ve already made a decision, haven¡¯t you?¡± She had discerned from the woman¡¯s facial features that the woman¡¯s current relationship wasn¡¯t true love. If she chose to stay, the marriage would end in divorce due to her partner¡¯s infidelity a year later. However, choosing her career would lead her to the peak of her professional life and, in another city, meet her true love and live happily ever after. ¡°I¡ª¡± Liu Xiping still hesitated, not knowing what to do. ¡°Follow the voice at the bottom of your heart. Nothing is more important than yourself. No matter where or when, only when you are strong is it most important.¡± After hearing Nianyao¡¯s words, Liu Xiping¡¯s previously wavering heart steadied; she knew her decision. ¡°Okay, young lady, I understand,¡± she looked at Nianyao sitting there, then asked, ¡°How much for a reading? I¡¯d like to pay.¡± She had decided¡ªshe would choose her career. It was a rare opportunity she wouldn¡¯t give up. Whether the other was truly skilled didn¡¯t matter; she had helped her make up her mind. Thus, she felt she should pay the fortune-telling fee. ¡°No need,¡± Nianyao shook her head, ¡°Since I¡¯ve said it¡¯s free, then there¡¯s no need for payment. If you really want to pay, please consider donating the money!¡± Hearing Nianyao¡¯s words, Liu Xiping put away her money, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go donate it tomorrow! Anyway, young lady, I really appreciate your help.¡± With that, Liu Xiping stood up and left. Unlike her heavy arrival, she now walked with a light step. Soon after Liu Xiping left, a plain-looking, overweight man with a malicious expression on his face appeared in front of Nianyao¡¯s booth. His demeanor didn¡¯t seem like he was there for a reading; it looked more like trouble. ¡°Want your fortune told?¡± Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Destined to have no children Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Destined to have no children ¡°Haha, a little girl like you dares to play ¡®Heavenly Master¡¯ here,¡± the fat man sneered as he spoke, ¡°How old are you even? Impossible you started learning divination from the womb!¡± At this time, as Zhong Niangyao and the fat man confronted each other, many onlookers had also gathered around. In fact, from the moment Nianyao appeared on Tongtian Bridge, there had already been quite a crowd. Looking around, those who set up stalls here at Tongtian Bridge were almost all elderly sirs with graying hair. A young girl like Zhong Niangyao appearing in this place naturally seemed quite out of place. The fat man was quite well-known in this area. His name was Qi Lei, a small contractor who made a bit of money over the years. However, his fame was not because of this, but because he had already married his third wife and yet had no children. Over the years, Qi Lei had spent a lot of effort and money attempting to have a child, but obviously without any success. In previous years, to have a child, Qi Lei was scammed out of hundreds of thousands by a swindler on Tongtian Bridge. So, his sudden appearance at the stall was definitely meant to make trouble. Zhong Niangyao looked up indifferently at the man opposite, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I can tell fortunes or not, what matters is whether you believe in my divination. If you believe, then I¡¯ll do it. If not, there¡¯s no need for any of us to waste our time.¡± While speaking, Zhong Niangyao pointed at a sign on the table which read ¡°Three divinations daily, only for those predestined.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you sure talk big!¡± Qi Lei laughed loudly, his smile filled with disdain, ¡°Girl, I believe you, but if your prediction is not accurate, then I will overturn your stall today.¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Fine, what would you like to know?¡± ¡°Little girl, since you say you¡¯re so divine, then help me figure out when I¡¯ll finally have a child,¡± Qi Lei demanded outright, ¡°You better be careful with your words, I¡¯m not one to pamper women.¡± ¡°Your palace of children is dim, plus when you were younger, you didn¡¯t take care of your body, indulged in smoking and drinking, which ruined your health. It might not show, but you are actually suffering from kidney deficiency and blood depletion, there¡¯s absolutely no chance for you to have children,¡± Zhong Niangyao looked up at Qi Lei, ¡°So, you are destined not to have children.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Qi Lei slammed the table with force, sending a shocking noise through the air; he immediately stood up, his entire demeanor fierce and intimidating as if ready to strike at any moment, ¡°You utter charlatan, today I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.¡± With that, he moved to overturn the table. Old Man Yang, who also had a stall nearby, came over at once, trying to broker peace. He knew that Zhong Niangyao truly had skills. Just then, Qi Lei¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and he answered it. After listening to the person on the other end, all the anger on his face instantly vanished, and he visibly became ecstatic. After hanging up the phone, when he looked again at Zhong Niangyao, his eyes were filled with triumph, ¡°Haha, you little girl, still trying to act like a diviner here. Didn¡¯t you just say I¡¯m destined to have no children? Well, let me tell you now, my wife is pregnant.¡± ¡°You charlatan, seems like your words are about to be proven wrong immediately!¡± His expression was as joyful as if he had won the lottery. Perhaps for him, today¡¯s good news was even more thrilling than winning the lottery. The crowd around also looked at Zhong Niangyao with doubt. After all, she had just declared him destined not to have children, and now his wife turns out to be pregnant. Wasn¡¯t this a clear slap in the face? Although there had been many frauds before, being proven wrong so quickly was still quite rare. However, Zhong Niangyao seemed utterly unfazed by this. Her expression unchanging, her eyes even held a hint of sympathy, she rested her chin in her hand and looked at Qi Lei, ¡°Yes! Your wife is pregnant, but what does that have to do with you?¡± With these words, Qi Lei¡¯s face instantly clouded over, looking ready to storm at any moment. He stared at Zhong Niangyao, clenching his teeth as he spoke, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that the child my wife is carrying isn¡¯t mine?¡± No man could accept the sting of being cuckolded. Especially not someone with Qi Lei¡¯s macho ego. ¡°Your hat does seem a bit green,¡± Zhong Niangyao glanced towards the top of Qi Lei¡¯s head, nodding seriously, ¡°Do you still want to continue? I can identify the culprit right now. But that will cost you extra!¡± The first divination was free because she was in a good mood. This time, however, there would be a charge. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Betting on Reputation and Future Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Betting on Reputation and Future ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± Qi Lei¡¯s face turned red as he looked at Zhong Niangyao, much like one would look at a mortal enemy. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that a young girl like you is swindling people here, but now you dare claim that I¡¯ve been cuckolded. It seems you won¡¯t understand your place until you¡¯re taught a lesson.¡± Having said that, he got up and moved forward, intending to tear down the sign on Niangyao¡¯s table and even planning to flip the table over. Of course, he had no intention of hitting anyone. Although he wanted to vent his anger, he wasn¡¯t planning on making a big scene. He just wanted to instill fear in the young girl so she wouldn¡¯t dare to swindle anyone in the future. However, to his surprise, before his hand could even touch the sign on the table, it was caught by a delicate, fair hand. Though it was merely a slender hand, it gripped his wrist tightly like a clamp, rendering his hand completely immobile, unable to move forward even an inch. ¡°You¡ª¡± Qi Lei abruptly looked up, his previous condescension gone when he faced Zhong Niangyao, his eyes filled with shock as if he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. ¡°Why get so angry?¡± Zhong Niangyao offered a slight smile. ¡°Some truths may hurt, but they cannot be changed. Whether the child in your wife¡¯s belly is yours, you¡¯ll find out if you check.¡± After speaking, she released the hand she had clenched, her expression indifferent as if nothing had happened. Qi Lei withdrew his hand, staring at Zhong Niangyao with a probing look. ¡°You should go back and verify whether the child in your wife¡¯s belly is indeed yours!¡± Zhong Niangyao rested her cheek on her hand, looking up. ¡°Then come back when you do. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might even tell you who the real father is!¡± ¡°Hmph, I will not believe you,¡± Qi Lei said through clenched teeth, his voice full of resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can sow discord. The child in my wife¡¯s belly is mine.¡± ¡°Heh, just look at yourself, do you even look like someone who could father a child?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Your body has long been hollowed out by indulgences, it¡¯s just not possible. I bet my reputation and future prospects that you¡¯re already securely wearing the green hat.¡± The surrounding onlookers, seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s confident demeanor, started to wonder. Could this young girl really have some skills? Otherwise, how could she speak so assuredly? If this young girl¡¯s predictions are accurate, then Qi Lei¡¯s ¡°green hat¡± would indeed be a fact. No wonder he married three times without having a single child. It¡¯s not bad luck, but poor seed quality! At that moment, the crowd looked at Qi Lei, their eyes filled with an indescribable meaning. Facing everyone¡¯s peculiar stares, Qi Lei¡¯s face flushed, he almost wanted to strangle Zhong Niangyao right there. However, seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s confident expression, his heart wavered and he began to doubt¡ªcould he really have been cuckolded? ¡°You should go back and check it properly!¡± Zhong Niangyao tapped on the table, smiling as she spoke, ¡°You can even come back to pay the fortune-telling fee after you find out the results.¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re not willing to come back and pay the fortune-telling fee, that¡¯s also fine. However, not paying could have its consequences, and who knows what they might be!¡± While speaking, a faint smile remained on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face. As she finished her words, the smile seemed to carry a hint of unknown danger, chilling those who saw it. A flicker of fear crossed Qi Lei¡¯s mind, and he turned to leave. All he wanted was to leave this place, feeling as if things would spiral out of control if he stayed. Just as Qi Lei was about to leave, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice continued to echo. ¡°You are indeed destined to be childless, but there¡¯s still a sliver of vitality,¡± Zhong Niangyao withdrew her gaze, speaking indifferently without any fluctuation in her voice, ¡°If you still wish to have a child to take care of you in your old age, come find me again!¡± Not sure whether to disbelieve or not having heard, Qi Lei quickly left. Once Qi Lei was finally gone, the crowd once again looked towards Zhong Niangyao, their eyes filled with doubt and suspicion. While Qi Lei¡¯s matter was still unresolved, the likelihood of him being cuckolded seemed quite high. If it was true, this young girl really did have some skills. Thinking this, many started to feel eager, intending to have their fortunes told too. An older woman, taking advantage of the general surprise, rushed forward and seated herself at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s table. ¡°Young girl, why don¡¯t you read my fortune? I just want to know when I¡¯ll be able to hold a grandson.¡± Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Talisman Paper Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Talisman Paper Aunt Wu had come this time specifically to find someone to help her with a reading. Her son and daughter-in-law had been married for several years, but they had yet to have children. Both had gone to the hospital for examinations, and it turned out there were no issues with either of them. Over the years, she had been so anxious about this matter that she had grown plenty of white hair. She wasn¡¯t a wicked mother-in-law, nor would she ever make things difficult for her daughter-in-law over such a matter, much less drive a wedge between her son and his wife. But she dreamed of holding a grandchild in her arms. Whether it be a grandson or granddaughter, she didn¡¯t ask for much, just one would be enough. It was such a simple wish, yet it had never come true. The reason she had appeared at Tongtian Bridge today was essentially out of desperation. Initially, she had planned to find an older Master for the reading. However, after seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s performance, she changed her mind. She felt that this young girl in front of her seemed more capable than the others. So she decided to give it a try. Even if there really was some loss, it was just a matter of the fortune-telling fee. Zhong Niangyao glanced at Aunt Wu before her a soft smile, ¡°You can go back now!¡± Upon hearing such words, Aunt Wu was instantly stunned, ¡°Young lady, what do you mean? You won¡¯t do the reading for me? Why not?¡± She didn¡¯t understand; although she had been watching the commotion just now, she hadn¡¯t offended this young girl from beginning to end. Why was she unwilling to read for her now? ¡°Elder lady, I suggest you make a call home and ask around first,¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curved into a mysterious arc, ¡°If you still insist on me doing a reading for you afterward, then I¡¯ll do it.¡± Despite being filled with questions, Aunt Wu still took out her phone and dialed her son. She wanted to see what kind of medicine this young girl was really selling. The instant the call connected, before Aunt Wu could even speak, her son¡¯s excited voice came through. ¡°Mom, mom, Xiao Ya is pregnant, she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s already been to the hospital for a check-up today, and it¡¯s been two months.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aunt Wu immediately stood up, and her voice rose several notches, yet she couldn¡¯t tamp down the excitement in her tone, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Then came a ceaseless stream of words from the other end of the line, but Aunt Wu didn¡¯t find it annoying at all ¨C on the contrary, she grew even more excited. The onlookers who had been there were all confused at this point. After a while, Aunt Wu finally hung up the phone and looked at Zhong Niangyao with eyes shimmering, ¡°Master, you are so accurate. No wonder you didn¡¯t do a reading for me; it turns out my daughter-in-law is already pregnant!¡± The crowd, initially puzzled, now also had their realization. Their gazes towards Zhong Niangyao were filled with the same glint of astonishment. Now, they truly believed that this young girl, despite her age, had real talent. ¡°Master, is it a boy or a girl that my daughter-in-law is carrying?¡± Aunt Wu sat down again, looking at Zhong Niangyao like a cat that had seen a fish, ¡°I don¡¯t really care whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl; I just want to know in advance.¡± What she said was indeed the truth: after so many years without a pregnancy, the gender didn¡¯t matter. Of course, if possible, she still hoped for both a grandson and a granddaughter. Nevertheless, she also understood that some things just couldn¡¯t be forced. Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is that your wishes will ultimately be fulfilled.¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re saying¡ª¡± ¡°Shush!¡± Zhong Niangyao put her index finger to her lips, ¡°The Heavenly Secret must not be revealed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Aunt Wu thanked her repeatedly, ¡°Master, how much is the fortune-telling fee?¡± ¡°A hundred will do.¡± After thinking it over, Zhong Niangyao pulled out a piece of talisman paper folded into a triangle from her pocket, strung it with red thread, and handed it to Aunt Wu, ¡°Let your daughter-in-law wear this, and never take it off.¡± Seeing the talisman paper handed over by Zhong Niangyao, Aunt Wu frowned, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Just follow what I say,¡± Zhong Niangyao did not give another explanation, ¡°This talisman is different from the fortune-telling fee, it costs ten thousand yuan.¡± Upon hearing such a price, Aunt Wu was immediately startled. The talisman was like a hot potato; she wasn¡¯t sure whether to take it or not. Moreover, she somewhat suspected she might have encountered a scammer, and that everything up until then was just a coincidence. Not only Aunt Wu, but the surrounding people also felt the same. Otherwise, why would a small piece of talisman paper cost ten thousand yuan? It¡¯s known that at Tongtian Bridge, the most expensive talismans sold by people did not exceed one thousand yuan at most. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Closing the Stall Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Closing the Stall Facing everyone¡¯s skepticism, Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t upset. She simply smiled slightly, looked at Aunt Wu, and said, ¡°Elder lady, take this talisman back and let your daughter-in-law wear it. As for the money for this talisman paper, you don¡¯t need to pay it yet.¡± Hearing that she didn¡¯t need to pay right now, Aunt Wu was even more puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just take it back for now.¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile, ¡°Make sure your daughter-in-law always wears it. As for the money for the talisman paper, when the time comes, you will naturally bring it to me yourself.¡± After saying this, she continued to pass the talisman paper to Aunt Wu. ¡°Remember what I said, let your daughter-in-law, no matter when, never take it off.¡± Although she didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, since the other party said no money was needed now, there was nothing wrong with her taking it, right? As for what the other party mentioned about when the time comes, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, if someday she didn¡¯t bring the money to the other party, nobody could say anything about it. Aunt Wu took the talisman paper, left US$ 100, and was ready to leave. However, just as she was about to leave, she heard Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice again. ¡°Elder lady, when the time comes, remember to bring the money for the talisman paper back!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°Cause and effect, cause and effect. If you pretend to be ignorant then, I can¡¯t guarantee what the outcome will be.¡± With a heart full of doubts, Aunt Wu left Tongtian Bridge. Although Zhong Niangyao¡¯s exorbitantly priced talisman paper seemed somewhat daunting, the continuous accuracy of two fortunes had started to sway the people around. Just as they were about to take action, they saw Zhong Niangyao getting up and beginning to pack up her things. ¡°Hey, hey, young lady, are you leaving?¡± an elder lady stepped forward to stop Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Why close up shop so early? Stay a while longer! Actually, young lady, I also wanted to get a reading from you.¡± After witnessing the earlier individuals, she had come to really admire this young lady¡¯s abilities, especially since her family had been facing numerous troubles lately, which was why she was there. She had tried other fortune tellers, but found them to be frauds. Although this young lady was young, she truly had genuine skills. Initially, she had been somewhat hesitant, but now seeing Zhong Niangyao beginning to pack up, she became anxious and hurried forward, trying to stop her. Zhong Niangyao shook her head and then pointed to the sign she had already put away, ¡°I only do three readings; I¡¯m already fully booked for today.¡± After saying that, she planned to leave. ¡°No!¡± the elder lady stepped forward, blocking Zhong Niangyao¡¯s path, ¡°It won¡¯t take much time, just read my fortune first! It won¡¯t delay you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, speaking sternly, ¡°I cannot break my own rules. If you really want a reading, you¡¯ll have to come early next time!¡± After saying this, she tried to bypass the elder lady and leave. ¡°No, please!¡± the elder lady was desperate, ¡°Considering my age, please just do this favor for me!¡± Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t say anything, just glanced calmly at the elder lady. That look was devoid of any fluctuation or warmth, yet it made the elder lady suddenly freeze on the spot. Despite just being a young girl, beneath those unexcited eyes, the elder lady felt as if her blood had instantly turned cold, and she found herself unable to say anything. Zhong Niangyao slowly withdrew her gaze and then walked away. It wasn¡¯t just that elder lady, none of those eagerly wanting to step forward for a reading made any move to stop her. It was only after Zhong Niangyao¡¯s figure had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight that people slowly breathed a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t know why, but just now, they hadn¡¯t felt the slightest urge to stop her. In the following days, after school, Zhong Niangyao obediently returned to the Zhong Family and didn¡¯t linger outside for long. Therefore, she naturally didn¡¯t go to Tongtian Bridge. However, in school, she gained a new follower. This follower was none other than Zhao Xuanglang, whose Life Chart had been swapped before. Having had his own Life Chart restored, Zhao Xuanglang had been living a carefree life these past days. Before, due to his extreme misfortune, he even had to be cautious while walking or drinking water, fearing any accidents. Now, he could confidently live his life. He even went to get his driving license. In the past, even riding in a car, he feared accidents, let alone driving one himself. Now that his unlucky days were behind him, he naturally planned to drive himself. Moreover, his dad had also promised to buy him a car. All thanks to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s kindness, he could live so freely and was naturally deeply grateful to Zhong Niangyao. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Big Brother Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Big Brother Over the past few days, Zhao Xuanglang had been bustling around after Zhong Nianyao¡¯s every move. To onlookers, it seemed that he was pursuing her. Rumors spread quickly within Tenglong Academy, with many people discussing the matter. Previously, Zhong Nianyao had always chased after Li Jingming, and could definitely be considered his top fawning admirer. But now, she was no longer following Li Jingming, and at this time Zhao Xuanglang was conspicuously pursuing her. No matter how you looked at it, it was full of melodrama. Zhong Nianyao only came to the academy for classes, and since she didn¡¯t have many good friends there, she hadn¡¯t heard these rumors. However, looking at Zhao Xuanglang, who kept circling around her every day, Zhong Nianyao felt like the veins on her forehead were about to burst, ¡°Zhao Xuanglang, don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Why are you always following me?¡± ¡°Master¡ª¡± She raised her hand to stop him before he could continue, ¡°Speak to me in plain language.¡± ¡°Ah, Zhong Nianyao, I¡¯m just showing my respect for you!¡± Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s smile carried a bit of flattery, ¡°You saved my life! I really can¡¯t repay you enough, I¡ª¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t plan on repaying me with your body,¡± Zhong Nianyao interjected quickly. ¡°Moreover, your dad has already paid me ten million in compensation. We are even, money for service.¡± ¡°How can you conflate the two!¡± Zhao Xuanglang proclaimed righteously, ¡°That was my dad¡¯s way of thanking you, but my life is worth more than ten million. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, by now, I might¡¯ve already been killed by my aunt and her family!¡± Indeed, it was his aunt¡¯s family who had altered his Life Chart. And the one who swapped it was no other than her son, his cousin. He used to get along quite well with his aunt¡¯s household. He hadn¡¯t expected that they¡¯d been plotting against him all along. If he hadn¡¯t met Zhong Nianyao, he might already be dead by now. However, his aunt¡¯s family hadn¡¯t fared well either. His father had already kicked his aunt and uncle out of the company, and as for the cousin who swapped his Life Chart, he had died suddenly in the hospital the day before. Now, when his aunt¡¯s family came knocking, his father wouldn¡¯t even let them in the door. Even his grandparents¡¯ pleas were to no avail. Zhong Nianyao nodded, not at all surprised. Clearly, she had already guessed who was behind the harm to Zhao Xuanglang. ¡°Zhong Nianyao, from now on, you¡¯re my big brother,¡± Zhao Xuanglang said with a cheeky smile, yet his words were sincere. ¡°You saved my life, so I¡¯m your little brother from now on. If you need anything, just give the order.¡± Of course, he actually wanted to become Zhong Nianyao¡¯s disciple even more. But he knew that even if he asked, she would never agree. Being her little brother wasn¡¯t too bad either, at least he had climbed into a relationship with her. If there was ever a need to ask for help, it would be easier. Zhong Nianyao looked straight at Zhao Xuanglang, as if she could see right through his thoughts. Under her sharp gaze, Zhao Xuanglang felt completely transparent before her, with nowhere to hide his intentions. Just when Zhao Xuanglang felt he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and was about to blurt out everything in his heart, Zhong Nianyao slowly withdrew her gaze and casually dropped, ¡°Do as you please.¡± With that, she walked straight ahead. Zhao Xuanglang was left in a daze, almost thinking there was something wrong with his ears. After confirming what he had heard, he became visibly excited at an observable rate. Then he immediately followed her quickly, calling out, ¡°Big brother, wait for me!¡± Others hadn¡¯t overheard their conversation, but could clearly see Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s excited smile as he chased after Zhong Nianyao. So, everyone speculated that Zhao Xuanglang was so happy because Zhong Nianyao must have accepted his pursuit. Li Jingming and Shen Yixue, not far away, felt a bit uncomfortable watching this scene. Especially Li Jingming, who felt a peculiar sourness inside. There was a time when it was always Zhong Nianyao chasing after him. But now, even when they met, she simply ignored him. That feeling made something strange rise in his heart. It was as though something was slipping away from him. Feeling peculiar inside, Li Jingming shook his head, trying to dispel these bizarre feelings. He kept reminding himself that he was simply not used to it. Now that Zhong Nianyao wasn¡¯t bothering him, he should be happy. Shen Yixue also felt uncomfortable. All along, she had always felt superior in front of Zhong Nianyao. Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Return to the Right Path Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Return to the Right Path Shen Yixue¡¯s sense of superiority stemmed from having Li Jingming by her side. Although Zhong Niangyao might come from a prestigious family and be beautiful, what good does that do! Li Jingming isn¡¯t interested in her, but instead has a fondness for her. Because of this, she felt much stronger than Zhong Niangyao. Moreover, what does Zhong Niangyao have! Without her family¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter Tenglong Academy. But she was different, she didn¡¯t rely on any family background but entered the school on her own merits. Most importantly, she had attracted Li Jingming¡¯s attention. This made her always feel victorious when facing Zhong Niangyao. However, looking at Zhong Niangyao now, Shen Yixue always felt a vague sense of unease, as if something was beyond her control. Since Zhong Niangyao woke up from jumping into the river, she hadn¡¯t bothered Li Jingming anymore. Even her appearances in front of Li Jingming had become fewer. Facing this situation, she couldn¡¯t feel happy at all. Her greatest advantage over Zhong Niangyao was Li Jingming¡¯s fondness. If she lost this sense of superiority, what advantage would she have over Zhong Niangyao? Even before, to get information about Li Jingming, Zhong Niangyao had repeatedly tried to please her. But now, she wouldn¡¯t even greet her. Most importantly ¡ª Shen Yixue turned her head and saw Li Jingming looking lost beside her, which made her panic. She involuntarily reached out and grabbed Li Jingming¡¯s arm, ¡°Jingming!¡± Instantly, Li Jingming snapped out of his thoughts, turned his head, and looked at Shen Yixue, showing a gentle smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yixue forced down the panic in her heart and managed a smile, ¡°Nothing, just saw you spacing out, so I wanted to call out to you. By the way, what were you just thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Li Jingming shook his head, ¡°I was just thinking whether I should remind Xuan Lang. That Zhong Niangyao, she¡¯s not suitable for him.¡± Hearing Li Jingming¡¯s words, Shen Yixue¡¯s smile became forced, ¡°Jingming, isn¡¯t it better this way! If Xuan Lang really likes Nianyao, it¡¯s a good thing, right? If the two of them got together, Zhong Niangyao wouldn¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Yixue, how can you think that way?¡± Li Jingming frowned, his tone containing a hint of reprimand, ¡°We are friends with Xuan Lang, how can we just watch him fall into a trap?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Yixue shook her head, ¡°Jingming, Xuan Lang is smitten now, why upset him? I¡¯m afraid you might not even remain friends in the end.¡± Li Jingming knew Shen Yixue meant well, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. However, he resolved in his heart to find an opportunity to make Zhao Xuanglang see the truth. Zhong Niangyao had no idea that these two were speaking ill of her behind her back. After leaving the academy, she first called Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong to tell them she would have dinner with friends and return late. Afterward, she headed to Tongtian Bridge again. She could feel that her soul was still very unstable. Though she had interpreted fortunes a few times before, only the time she helped Zhao Xuanglang did she receive more Merit. As for the others, it was too little. She had just sat down when Old Man Yang approached, ¡°Little Master Zhong, you haven¡¯t been here for a few days, and many people have been looking for you!¡± Now, Old Man Yang¡¯s attitude toward Zhong Niangyao had changed from casual to respectful. He could tell that despite her young age, her skills far surpassed those of old folks like them. Especially the fortunes she told a few days ago, which truly demonstrated her capabilities. He had even more confidence now that he could reunite with his son. At the same time, he felt a subtle pride that the very first fortune Little Master Zhong told was for him. Facing Old Man Yang¡¯s respectful demeanor, Zhong Niangyao felt no discomfort, ¡°I was busy these last few days, so I didn¡¯t come.¡± When she was in Lai Country as the State Preceptor, even the Emperor treated her with utmost respect. Thus, she was well-adapted to such attitudes. Old Man Yang was about to say more, but his words were cut off by an excited voice. ¡°Master, you finally came!¡± As an excited voice rang out, Aunt Wu, who had once sought Zhong Niangyao for fortune-telling, approached looking very happy. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she looked up at Aunt Wu, ¡°You came today to settle the bill, right?¡± Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Unexpected Changes Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Unexpected Changes ¡°Yes, master, I specifically came to thank you today.¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s face was all smiles. After she sat down in front of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall, she hurriedly took out an envelope from her bag that looked somewhat bulging. She quickly placed the envelope in front of Zhong Niangyao and respectfully said, ¡°Master, this is the money for the talisman paper from before.¡± After she brought the talisman paper home, she was skeptical. However, since it was free, she still had her daughter-in-law carry it. Initially, her daughter-in-law was reluctant to wear it, considering it superstitious. Moreover, it was impossible to take it off even during baths. After all, it was just a piece of paper that would get wet upon contact with water. To their surprise, it wasn¡¯t long before her daughter-in-law hurried out with the talisman paper. It was just ordinary talisman paper, but it remained dry even when wet. They tried other methods, such as burning it or cutting it with scissors, but nothing could damage it. They realized that this talisman paper might really be a treasure. Afterward, she instructed her daughter-in-law to wear the talisman paper at all times. Having witnessed the power of the talisman paper, her daughter-in-law no longer resisted wearing it. After witnessing the extraordinary nature of the talisman paper, she planned to pay as soon as possible. However, she hadn¡¯t expected an accident to occur that very day. While her daughter-in-law was at work, a madman suddenly burst in. In the chaos, she was pushed down the stairs. When she heard the news, her vision darkened, and she nearly fainted. Her family wasn¡¯t much better, and they hurried to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, they prepared for the worst. They had little hope for the child, hoping only that the adult would be alright. But, unexpectedly, when they reached the ward, her daughter-in-law was sitting unharmed on the hospital bed, eating an apple, and not looking injured at all. Even the doctor nearby was amazed, admitting he had never seen such a case. A pregnant person having fallen from the stairs, not only did she not miscarry, but she was also completely unharmed. It was truly a miracle. However, she was still a pregnant woman, so the hospital requested that she stay for observation for a couple of days. Only after the doctors left, did her daughter-in-law recount what had happened. Apparently, when she fell down the stairs, she felt a sudden burning in her chest, but her body seemed protected, feeling no pain at all. Then, she discovered that the talisman paper on her chest had disappeared, leaving only a red string and some ashes from burning. She was shocked but dared not say anything until all the doctors had left before she recounted the events. After hearing her daughter-in-law¡¯s account, Aunt Wu had only one thought ¨C to rush to Tongtian Bridge and settle the payment for the talisman paper. However, when she arrived at Tongtian Bridge, she didn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s stall. For the next few days, she came almost every day, wanting to settle the payment early. She worried that if she paid late and upset the other party, it would turn out badly. ¡°Master! If it weren¡¯t for you, my grandson would have really been gone this time,¡± Aunt Wu¡¯s face was full of gratitude. ¡°You are truly amazing.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, extended her hand, and accepted the envelope, ¡°Now we are even.¡± Aunt Wu was truly grateful to Zhong Niangyao from the bottom of her heart. However, before she could even express her gratitude, she was suddenly shoved aside. Naturally, being shoved so abruptly didn¡¯t improve Aunt Wu¡¯s mood. She turned around, ready to scold. But when she saw the person who had shoved her, she found herself unable to utter a single curse. The person who shoved her was a young man with dyed blond hair, Huang Mao. However, she didn¡¯t hold back her words because she was afraid. Instead, the man¡¯s condition seemed unusual. He should have been a vibrant young man, yet he emitted a depressing aura of decay instead of youthful energy. His lifeless eyes and large dark circles said it all about how bad his condition was. ¡°Save me, master, please save me.¡± Huang Mao had come directly in front of Zhong Niangyao and then suddenly knelt down, repeatedly kowtowing and pleading for help. Aunt Wu, and everyone else at the nearby stalls, was shocked by this sudden turn of events. People quickly recognized him as Huang Mao, who had previously caused a disturbance at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall. Thinking back on what Zhong Niangyao had always prophesized accurately, everyone wondered if something dreadful had indeed befallen Huang Mao. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Fault is Self-inflicted Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Fault is Self-inflicted Zhong Niangyao coldly looked at Huang Mao, who was kneeling there, her face devoid of any sympathy, even revealing a hint of chilliness. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re blocking my business.¡± Her indifferent demeanor showed no compassion towards humanity, maintaining an utterly detached stance. No one expected Zhong Niangyao to react this way. In such a situation, shouldn¡¯t she first help the other person up and then try to save them? After all, saving a life is said to be more meritorious than constructing a Seven-level Pagoda! Especially for those who practice cultivation, shouldn¡¯t they be more inclined to help others? Clearly, Huang Mao hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Niangyao to react this way either, and couldn¡¯t help but harbor some resentment towards her in his heart. But, he knew that right now, the only person who could save him was this young girl in front of him. No, it should be said, the master. ¡°Master, please save me! If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯m really going to die,¡± Huang Mao suppressed his inner dissatisfaction, sobbing and pleading, ¡°I have a lot of money, I¡¯ll give it all to you if you¡¯re willing to save me. Really, I¡¯ll give you anything, just save me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°Nor will I help you. Remember what I¡¯ve said before! You know very well what you have done. The situation you face today is also because of the sins you have committed.¡± Indeed, she was indeed accumulating merit to stabilize her own spirit. However, she wouldn¡¯t help just anyone. There were some karmic consequences she chose not to meddle with. Especially those who had committed many evils, she was even less likely to intervene. ¡°No, this really has nothing to do with me!¡± Huang Mao immediately began to argue defensively, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who that female ghost is, she just latched onto me. Master, please save me! That female ghost is really going to kill me.¡± Before this, when he said he was facing a great disaster, he didn¡¯t believe it. But, after returning just a few days later, the Buddha Beads he wore had shattered. At first, he thought it was just a coincidence. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that after the Buddha Beads shattered, he would continuously encounter various bizarre events and even saw ghosts. He had sought other masters, but after calculating, they all said that the ghost following him was an Evil Ghost, and they couldn¡¯t get rid of it. No matter how much money he spent, nobody was willing to take up his case. Having no other choice, he had come to the Tongtian Bridge again, hoping to find Zhong Niangyao to save him. Since she could see what was happening, she must be able to save him. Unexpectedly, he had come several days in a row and hadn¡¯t seen anyone. Now that he had finally met someone, he naturally was overjoyed. However, he hadn¡¯t expected her to flatly reject him. ¡°Unrelated to you?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Huang Mao kneeling on the ground and scoffed, ¡°Three years ago, by the cliffside, a girl in red attire. Do you remember?¡± As soon as these words came out, Huang Mao¡¯s face turned deathly pale, sweat beading on his forehead, and his entire body even began to tremble. His eyes were filled with terror, as if he had recalled something horrifying. When he looked at Zhong Niangyao, under that fear, there seemed to be a faint hint of murderous intent. The people around didn¡¯t feel the murderous intent from Huang Mao, but they could clearly see his fear. They became curious about what Zhong Niangyao had said. ¡°What? You want to kill me too?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Huang Mao, ¡°Trying to silence me, are you?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Huang Mao shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What sea, what girl in red, I don¡¯t understand at all. It¡¯s just that the one haunting me now is a Red-dressed Ghost, so I am scared.¡± Hearing this defense, Zhong Niangyao scoffed, then waved her hand dismissively, ¡°Go away! I can¡¯t help you with your problem, and I won¡¯t help. You reap what you sow.¡± ¡°No, Master, saving a life is greater than constructing a Seven-level Pagoda, just consider it a good deed, save me!¡± Upon hearing the eviction order, Huang Mao became desperate and quickly kowtowed several times, ¡°I have elders above and children below, if something happens to me, my family will collapse!¡± ¡°Elders and children?¡± It was as if she had heard some joke, Zhong Niangyao glanced at Huang Mao, ¡°You have no parents and aren¡¯t even married, where did these elders and children come from! If you want to deceive someone, you should find another excuse! Don¡¯t forget what I do.¡± A few simple words left Huang Mao looking drained. ¡°Actually, you still have a chance,¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile, ¡°As long as you are willing to face the consequences of your own actions, the female ghost will not continue to haunt you. Conversely, if you continue to be obstinate, you will have to bear the consequences yourself.¡± ¡°Everyone has to bear the consequences of their actions, and now you are merely reaping what you sowed.¡± Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Lesson Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Lesson Hearing this from Zhong Niangyao, Huang Mao stood up abruptly, seeming quite enraged. Looking at Zhong Niangyao, his eyes carried endless resentment, ¡°So, you aren¡¯t willing to save me no matter what, are you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t save you,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, her expression utterly indifferent. ¡°The other party¡¯s resentment is very strong, and she wants you dead right now. The cause and effect between you must be resolved by yourselves. Of course, you can also choose to turn yourself in, perhaps then her resentment might dissipate some.¡± Of course, even turning oneself in wouldn¡¯t much improve the outcome. A murder case of such a vile nature would only end in the death penalty. The difference was merely between dying sooner or later. Death by execution might be a bit less painful at the moment of death. After all, the Red-dressed Ghost had initially been deceived and mistreated by Huang Mao; and in the end, while pregnant, was pushed off a cliff by Huang Mao. Her body had been devoured by wild animals, leaving her unburied and with heavy resentment. Now this female ghost had become an Evil Ghost, vowing to take Huang Mao¡¯s life. Previously, because of the Buddha Beads, she couldn¡¯t achieve her revenge, making her resentment even greater. Thus, Huang Mao was unlikely to die easily. ¡°You bitch!¡± Huang Mao, overwhelmed with humiliation and rage, cursed directly at Zhong Niangyao, his words even carrying threats, ¡°I tell you, even if I die, I will drag you down with me. If I cannot be at peace, neither will you.¡± As he spoke, he was about to overturn Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall. Since she kept refusing to help him, he saw no reason to hold back. Even if he were to be killed by that female ghost, he wouldn¡¯t let go of this woman who saw another¡¯s death and did nothing. Seeing this, people around immediately stepped forward to help. In their view, although Zhong Niangyao was accurate in her divinations and truly skilled, she was after all young. Plus, with Huang Mao looking desperate, it really was uncertain what he might do. Moreover, Zhong Niangyao was genuinely capable. Helping her now could perhaps lead to a good relationship. ¡°Humph, overestimating your own abilities.¡± Zhong Niangyao scoffed a few times, then directly threw a piece of yellow talisman paper at Huang Mao. Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s action, Huang Mao was not frightened at all; he didn¡¯t believe that a piece of yellow paper could cause him any harm. What happened next shocked everyone. The yellow paper, as if conscious, flew directly onto Huang Mao¡¯s hand and then suddenly sparked, bursting into flames. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± a sharp scream pierced through Tongtian Bridge, chilling anyone who heard it. Huang Mao¡¯s right hand was now engulfed in roaring flames, the searing temperature enough to make anyone aware of the excruciating pain of being burned. Yet eerily, the fire burned only on Huang Mao¡¯s right hand and did not spread elsewhere, but it could not be extinguished by any means. Huang Mao, in agony, began rolling on the ground, begging for mercy, ¡°Master, I was wrong, I really was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken rudely. Spare me, please, just this once, I won¡¯t dare again.¡± The pitiful begging vividly conveyed his pain at the moment. For a time, people didn¡¯t know whether to sympathize with Huang Mao or feel he deserved it. However, when people looked at Zhong Niangyao, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but be tinged with a hint of awe. This display by Zhong Niangyao today made everyone realize she was not to be trifled with. Underestimating her due to her age could lead to serious consequences, and Huang Mao was a perfect example. No one knew exactly what kind of method it was, but seeing Huang Mao¡¯s agonized form, they knew what he was going through. About fifteen minutes later, the flames finally died down. Huang Mao felt completely drained; as he looked at Zhong Niangyao, his eyes no longer bore resentment but were replaced with fear. As the searing flames subsided, everyone was shocked to discover that Huang Mao¡¯s hand bore no trace of burns. This made people look at Zhong Niangyao with even more astonishment. Clearly, Huang Mao noticed this too. But unlike the others, although he saw no burn marks on his hand, he could clearly feel a burning pain from where he had just been burned. The pain did not seem to be a mere surface burn but seemed to emanate from deep within the bones. A profound fear surged from the depths of his heart, a fear even deeper than when facing the Red-dressed Ghost. At that moment, he faintly felt that this young girl before him was far more terrifying than the Red-dressed Ghost. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Sharp and Sarcastic Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Sharp and Sarcastic Huang Mao¡¯s heart was filled with endless fear, and he scurried away from Tongtian Bridge. He had a feeling that if he stayed any longer, he might indeed end up worse than dead. His flight did not surprise the onlookers. After all, with such an incident, anyone normal would be scared and dare not stay any longer. What happened today truly overturned everyone¡¯s beliefs. The skill Zhong Niangyao displayed had dispelled all doubts about her, for someone capable of such feats surely had real ability! Suddenly, as if a thought struck them, many people dashed towards Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall. Even those who were sitting at other fortune-tellers¡¯ stalls stopped their consultations to head over. Although Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t frequent Tongtian Bridge often, she was very famous. Of course, what truly stuck in people¡¯s minds was that she only entertained three clients per day. Such a limited number meant it was first come, first served. Before, due to her young age, people didn¡¯t trust her and didn¡¯t care for those three spots. But now, after witnessing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s extraordinary abilities, those spots had become highly sought after¡ªwith numerous people vying for them! Despite the bustling crowd today, Zhong Niangyao did not break her own rule, still divining for only three people each day. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because fortune-telling drained her energy; the primary reason was simply her laziness. Despite needing to accumulate merit to stabilize her soul, she had no intention of overexerting herself. Certainly, fortune-telling was her signature skill, but she still found it tiresome. Because there were so many people today, Zhong Niangyao quickly completed the three readings. Then, with a flick of her sleeve, she left gracefully without a trace. Those who hadn¡¯t managed to get a reading could only shake their heads in regret, hoping to come earlier tomorrow for a chance. After leaving Tongtian Bridge, Zhong Niangyao had planned to browse the streets for bargains. However, checking her phone, she realized it was getting late, and after a quick bite to eat on the street, she headed home. Unexpectedly, upon returning to the Zhong Family home, she found everyone gathered in the living room. Seeing such an assembly, Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, then, recalling recent events, confirmed she hadn¡¯t done anything scandalous. Nodding to herself, she walked calmly into the living room. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re back!¡± Old Madam Zhong¡¯s face brightened with a smile as she waved Zhong Niangyao over, pointing to a spot beside her, ¡°Come and sit down!¡± After greeting Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, Zhong Niangyao sat down beside Old Madam Zhong. Yet, she didn¡¯t ask anything. If there were something important, someone would tell her. Sure enough, after she sat down, the Zhong Family¡¯s leading matriarch, Zheng Silin, spoke up, ¡°Nianyao, you¡¯ve returned at just the right moment to hear this good news.¡± ¡°Mom, why the rush?¡± Zhong Mengfan cast a disdainful glance at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Besides, sending her would be a blatant embarrassment to our Zhong Family.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of embarrassment, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Old Sir Zhong spoke sternly, ¡°That way, you can¡¯t lose face no matter what.¡± At these words, Zhong Mengfan¡¯s face turned stiff, and she looked at Old Sir Zhong in disbelief, ¡°Grandfather, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I go to the banquet? Even if you favor Zhong Niangyao, you can¡¯t treat me like this! I¡¯m also your granddaughter!¡± ¡°Meng Fan, you shut your mouth,¡± Zhong Minghao cast a warning glance at Zhong Mengfan, ¡°With your grandfather here, it¡¯s not your place to talk so much.¡± Then, turning his head to address Old Sir Zhong, ¡°Dad, Meng Fan speaks without thinking, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Silin and I will certainly teach her properly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you do,¡± Old Master Zhong huffed coldly, ¡°A girl¡¯s family shouldn¡¯t be so sharp-tongued. In the future, her marriage might cause people to question our Zhong Family¡¯s upbringing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Zheng Silin interjected quickly, ¡°Minghao is always busy with work, and I haven¡¯t properly educated the child.¡± Old Master Zhong snorted coldly but said nothing more. The second branch of the family had remained silent all along, quietly watching the drama unfold within the main branch. At that moment, Old Madam Zhong spoke up, ¡°Alright, enough with that.¡± Everyone immediately fell silent. Old Madam Zhong turned again to look at Zhong Niangyao, her face bearing a kind smile, ¡°Yaoyao might not know yet! Today, we received an invitation from the Lu Family. Old Madam Lu is about to celebrate her seventieth birthday, and she has invited our entire family to the banquet!¡± Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Invitation Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Invitation ¡°Lu Family?¡± Zhong Niangyao frowned, somewhat puzzled, ¡°Why would the Lu Family invite us to attend Old Madam Lu¡¯s birthday banquet? As I recall, our families don¡¯t seem to have had much interaction!¡± Indeed, the Zhong Family was also considered prestigious in the Imperial Capital, with deep roots, but they were still only second-tier wealthy family. In the face of the colossal Lu Family, they were completely insignificant. The Lu Family could almost be considered the number one family in the whole Hua Country. Old Master Lu had been a soldier in his youth, fought against invaders, and made tremendous contributions to the peace of Hua Country. Later, he held a very high position in the military. Although he is now retired, he still has a high reputation and great influence in both political and military circles. The next generation of the Lu Family was also outstanding. The eldest son of the Lu Family did not join the military but had entered politics, reportedly as the deputy of the top leader. The second son had joined the military and also held a significant position. The Fourth Young Master of the Lu Family was in business, and his ventures had grown substantially. Such a big family, the Zhongs really didn¡¯t have much connection with. In the past, the Lu Family had never sent an invitation to the Zhongs. But now, not only did they invite the Zhong Family to a banquet, but they also invited the whole family. This seemed rather strange by any measure. When something is amiss, there¡¯s a demon at work. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Zhong Mengxuan looked at Zhong Niangyao with displeasure in her eyes, ¡°Niangyao, you are also a member of our Zhong Family. Are you looking down on your own family?¡± ¡°I never said such a thing, I just find it strange,¡± Zhong Niangyao replied calmly, without getting angry, ¡°Previously, the Lu Family never sent any invitations our way. Why do it this time? Or do you think this is a normal occurrence? Besides, I was just voicing the doubts in my mind, with no intention of disrespecting the Zhong Family.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Zhong Mengxuan was speechless with frustration, unable to find any words to retort. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not argue,¡± Old Sir Zhong said with a smile, ¡°Actually, the reason we received the invitation this time is all thanks to Jing Hao.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Jing Hao facilitated our cooperation with the Fourth Young Master of the Lu Family, so they sent us an invitation,¡± Zhong Minghao said with evident pride, adding smoothly, ¡°Now we¡¯re business partners with the Lu Family, so naturally, we would receive an invitation.¡± Zheng Silin, who was beside them, didn¡¯t say anything, but the pride was unmistakable on her face. In contrast, Zhong Mingyu and Li Yiqiu, though smiling, had a tinge of discontent beneath their smiles. Zhong Niangyao, who had been observing quietly, raised an eyebrow, her mind clear. The main branch and the second branch of the family had always been competing. Her father had disappeared, so now the successor of the Zhong Family was naturally to be chosen from the sons of the eldest and second uncles. Elder son Zhong Minghao had one major advantage over Second Uncle Zhong Mingyu ¨C he had fathered Zhong Jinghao, the only male of the third generation in the Zhong Family. Now that Zhong Jinghao had also facilitated the partnership between the Zhongs and the Lu Family, he had really made a name for himself in front of his grandfather. The second branch, of course, was not content. After all, the successor to the Zhong Family had not yet been determined! Her heart was also clear, although her grandparents¡¯ affection for her was genuine, deep down they still harbored the old generation¡¯s thinking that the family business should be passed on to a boy. So, in the battle for succession, the main branch held a significant advantage. However¡ª As if she had discovered something, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Li Yiqiu. Her eyes made a round trip, carrying a trace of astonishment. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what are you doing?¡± Seemingly finding a target for her frustration, Zhong Mengxuan raised her voice at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Why are you staring at my mom? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± She had always found Zhong Niangyao displeasing, believing that having such a family member was sheer misfortune. Especially seeing how Niangyao pursued Li Jingming, who was a bastard child, she felt even more disdainful. Thus, she had never spared her snide comments. Now, seeing Zhong Niangyao staring rudely at her mother, she naturally was very unhappy. Li Yiqiu was also displeased, but with Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong present, and aware of their protection of Zhong Niangyao, she could only scold softly, ¡°Mengxuan, don¡¯t speak rashly.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡± Zhong Mengxuan was unhappy, but before she could say more, she was interrupted by Zhong Niangyao. At the same time, the words that Zhong Niangyao uttered dropped like a bomb among them, catching everyone off guard. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really looking at anything,¡± Zhong Niangyao shrugged nonchalantly and spoke casually, ¡°I just wanted to congratulate Second Aunt on her pregnancy, that¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Pregnancy Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Pregnancy ¡°What?¡± Nianyao¡¯s words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, and although everyone heard them, it was as if they hadn¡¯t. Yiqiu was somewhat stupefied; she understood every word Nianyao had said, but put together, she couldn¡¯t make sense of them. Just now, she thought she heard Nianyao say she was pregnant. Mingyu glanced at Nianyao and then turned to look at Yiqiu, feeling somewhat dazed and unsure of what to think. The others weren¡¯t doing any better, all stuck in a state of shock, struggling to comprehend the situation. ¡°Yiqiu, is what Yaoyao said true?¡± The first to regain her composure was Old Madam Zhong, who turned to Yiqiu with a face that could hardly conceal her joy. After all, every elder liked the idea of many children bringing blessings, especially since it had been a long while since a baby was born in their family. Hearing suddenly that the second daughter-in-law was pregnant naturally filled her with immense joy. ¡°This is a cause for celebration!¡± exclaimed Old Sir Zhong, although he sounded reproachful, his voice was filled with happiness, ¡°Why did you keep it a secret? If you¡¯d told us sooner, we all could have shared the joy!¡± ¡°But, but¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Yiqiu still hadn¡¯t fully regained her senses, ¡°And I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± Indeed, she had always wanted another child, specifically, a son. However, her body had been weakened after giving birth to her daughter, making pregnancy difficult. Despite years of treatment, there had been no effect. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t accept her husband finding someone else to bear his child. She knew her husband wasn¡¯t faithful, having his flings outside, but thankfully, there were no illegitimate children involved, allowing her to turn a blind eye. However, she also knew that her husband hadn¡¯t sought an external solution for having a son since he was aware that no matter what, Old Sir and Old Madam Zhong wouldn¡¯t accept an illegitimate grandchild, preventing him from making any foolish decisions. Years passed without any news of pregnancy, and as she aged, she slowly gave up on the idea. Now, hearing suddenly from Nianyao that she was pregnant left her extremely shocked. But thinking it over, she felt it was utterly impossible. After all, if she really were pregnant, how could she not know? If even she was unaware herself, how could Nianyao, a university student with little experience, possibly know? ¡°Nianyao, why are you saying such absurd things?¡± Zheng Silin looked at Nianyao with a frown, ¡°Joking like this could upset your second uncle and second aunt.¡± Initially, there had been no talk of Yiqiu being pregnant. The news had startled her and then brought her immediate concern. But hearing Yiqiu¡¯s denial finally allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief. Mingyu and Mengxuan also looked unhappily at Nianyao, thinking she was mocking them. However, because Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were present, they didn¡¯t dare to speak out. ¡°Who said I was joking?¡± Nianyao shook her head, her tone certain, ¡°Second Aunt really is pregnant. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to the hospital to check.¡± She had determined this based on the appearance of Yiqiu and Mingyu¡¯s faces which showed a faint red glow around their children¡¯s palace, an indication of a forthcoming child. Thus, she was sure Yiqiu was pregnant. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that Yiqiu herself was unaware. Yet such a definitive tone caused those who initially believed it was a joke to start doubting again. ¡°Otherwise, why don¡¯t we go to the hospital to check, okay?¡± Mingyu looked at Yiqiu, trying hard to contain himself, but his nervousness was apparent. At this moment, he was also filled with hope. ¡°Yes,¡± Yiqiu¡¯s heart was filled with turmoil. Although it seemed impossible, seeing Nianyao¡¯s demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but harbor a flicker of hope. ¡°No need for such trouble.¡± The old lady immediately instructed a servant to buy a pregnancy test, planning to check directly first. Now her heart was also in turmoil, naturally hoping to know the result as soon as possible. Hence, while ordering the servant to buy the pregnancy test, she also summoned the family doctor. Unlike the others, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, being from an older generation, had more faith in traditional medicine. Western medicine might not reveal it, but traditional Chinese medicine could discern it through pulse diagnostics. The wait was excruciating. During this waiting period, although everyone in the living room shared the same bloodline, their minds were each occupied with their own schemes and considerations. Indeed, some were joyful while others were distressed. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Confirmation Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Confirmation Li Yiqiu, holding the pregnancy test bought by the servant, was the first to enter the restroom. The people in the living room, whether it showed on their faces or not, were all tense at that moment. Although Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin were smiling, anxiety was apparent in the depths of their eyes. Clearly, they did not wish for the second branch of the Zhong Family to have more children. Their greatest advantage now was being the only ones in the third generation with a male heir. If Zhong Jinghao¡¯s advantage were lost, it would be very unfavorable for them. In contrast, the members of the second branch were visibly tense, despite their efforts to control themselves. Although Zhong Mingyu did not speak, his tightly pursed lips and clenched hands spoke volumes about his nervousness at the moment. As for Zhong Mengxuan, she was also too preoccupied to target Nianyao right now. Her entire focus was on her mother, and naturally, she was hoping that her mother was truly pregnant. She was no longer a child who would get jealous over something like this. In fact, she even hoped that the second branch would have another son, as it would be greatly beneficial for her future. Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were also concerned about this matter, but their attitude was very calm. Naturally, they would be happy if there was another child in the family, but they would not be too disappointed if there wasn¡¯t one. If anyone was the most composed here, it was Nianyao. She nonchalantly played with her phone, as if this matter had nothing to do with her. In fact, whether Li Yiqiu was truly pregnant didn¡¯t make much difference to her. It had just come out today, so she had casually mentioned it. The ten minutes felt short, but for those anxiously waiting, it seemed very long. Li Yiqiu, holding the pregnancy test, slowly walked out. Her face bore no extra expression, and she seemed somewhat out of it. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± asked Zhong Mingyu, getting up with some trepidation. ¡°I think I really am pregnant,¡± Li Yiqiu felt as if she were in a dazed state, ¡°It¡¯s two lines.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï When she saw the result, she was in a bewildered state, completely different from her usual sharp self. At that moment, she was still submerged in a foggy, dream-like feeling, as if everything happening was just a dream. ¡°Really?¡± Zhong Mingyu¡¯s eyes widened, followed by excitement, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father again.¡± As he spoke, he quickly helped Li Yiqiu to sit down, taking great care of her, ¡°Quick, you¡¯re pregnant now, sit down. We need to be careful with everything from now on.¡± Zhong Mengxuan also wore a full smile on her face. Clearly, Li Yiqiu¡¯s pregnancy was indeed great news for the second branch. ¡°Very good, very good,¡± Old Sir Zhong, his face glowing, kept repeating ¡®good,¡¯ then turned his head to look at Nianyao and started praising, ¡°Yaoyao, you really are a little lucky star! Never expected your Second Aunt to really be pregnant, you truly have a golden tongue!¡± ¡°Our Yaoyao has always been lucky,¡± Old Madam Zhong, holding Nianyao¡¯s hand, also smiled, ¡°This also shows that Yaoyao and this child are fated! Otherwise, why did nobody else notice that the second daughter-in-law was pregnant, and only Yaoyao did?¡± Normally, seeing Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong praise Nianyao like this would surely upset Zhong Mingyu and Li Yiqiu. But today was different, when they looked at Nianyao now, there was no trace of the usual disdain or dislike, only joy. Nianyao shrugged her shoulders, not taking the credit for herself, ¡°The Second Aunt was already pregnant, it has nothing to do with me. I was just telling the truth.¡± While talking, she glanced casually at Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, her smile turning profoundly meaningful. In the Zhong household, whether it was the main branch or the second branch, everyone was covetous of the legacy left by her father. Although she was not worried now, always being on guard could be irritating. Now that Li Yiqiu was pregnant, whether it was the main branch or the second branch, they should all quiet down for a while. There would be no more talking about the second branch; with Li Yiqiu expecting, they would surely plan properly, at least until she had safely given birth, no time or energy left to stir up any trouble. And naturally, the main branch, having lost its biggest advantage, would definitely look for other ways to compensate. This way, things had eased up quite a bit for her. After Li Yiqiu used the pregnancy test, the family doctor of the Zhong Family also arrived soon, took her pulse, and confirmed Li Yiqiu¡¯s pregnancy again. Because of Li Yiqiu¡¯s pregnancy, the Zhong household was filled with an atmosphere of joy. Of course, beneath that joy, there were still some underlying tensions. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 52 Insult Chapter 42: Chapter 52 Insult This evening, the Zhong Family was fated to be anything but peaceful. Every member harbored their own little schemes, and it could be said that this was a sleepless night for all. However, all of this had nothing to do with Zhong Niangyao. Whether Li Yiqiu was pregnant had little to do with her. After stirring up the waters, she actually went to sleep without dreams until daylight. When she got up early the next morning and saw the haggard faces of the people from the first and second branches of the Zhong Family, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. Whether it was genuine or feigned, everyone was indeed immersed in joy over the news of Li Yiqiu¡¯s pregnancy. As for Zhong Niangyao, she wasn¡¯t much moved by any of it. After breakfast, she went to school on her own, unconcerned about these matters. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have much to do with her. Strolling through the Tenglong Academy campus, Zhong Niangyao still found a lot of her attention captured by the surrounding scenery, while she marveled inwardly at how extraordinary the landscape of this noble institute was! Her morning classes hadn¡¯t started yet, and there was ample time, allowing her to enjoy a leisurely walk around the campus. She felt that this, at last, was the life of comfort she yearned for! Back in Lai Country, she spent her days tirelessly upholding her Master¡¯s teachings for the sake of the nation and the people, dedicating her entire life¡¯s energy to fulfill her Master¡¯s wish to protect Lai Country. She could say that she¡¯d never lived a day for herself in her entire life. Despite this, she had never harbored any resentment. In fact, she even sacrificed her own life to fulfill her Master¡¯s promise and protect Lai Country. She didn¡¯t know by what chance she had crossed over and been reborn in this body, but now, free from all burdens, she felt an unprecedented sense of ease. While Zhong Niangyao was enjoying this comfort and relaxation, an untimely voice cast a shadow over her good mood. ¡°Nianyao, wait for me.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï With a soft voice, a figure in white hurriedly jogged up to Zhong Niangyao and spoke familiarly, ¡°Nianyao, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve talked. How about we go grab a meal after class? What do you say?¡± The person was none other than Shen Yixue. She wore her usual graceful smile and behaved naturally towards Zhong Niangyao, as if they were truly good friends. Zhong Niangyao glanced at Shen Yixue, who had approached her, and then indifferently averted her gaze as if she hadn¡¯t seen her, continuing her slow walk forward. ¡°Nianyao, are you still angry?¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile, ¡°Are you upset because I¡¯ve been getting too close to Jingyang? There¡¯s really nothing between us. We¡¯re just ordinary friends.¡± Upon hearing the name Li Jingyang, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but frown. Her step, which was already in the air, came back down, and she turned to look at Shen Yixue with not a hint of mercy in her tone, ¡°Tell me, do you think we¡¯re close?¡± ¡°Nianyao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Yixue was taken aback and then appeared somewhat aggrieved, ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? How can you say such things?¡± ¡°Heh, Shen Yixue, please stop making your presence felt in front of me, okay?¡± Zhong Niangyao scoffed, ¡°We are nothing to each other. So please, do not act as if we¡¯re intimate in the future, okay?¡± With those words, Shen Yixue involuntarily stepped back, her face bearing a hurt expression, ¡°Nianyao, what¡¯s gotten into you? You¡ª¡± ¡°Surprised by how much I¡¯ve changed, are you?¡± Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, ¡°Perhaps you should think hard about what exactly you have done to me! All this time, you¡¯ve treated me like a fool! Now, I no longer wish to be one, and that discomforts you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Nianyao, what are you talking about?¡± Shen Yixue shook her head repeatedly, ¡°In the beginning, you were the one who wanted to be friends. Why would you suddenly say such things now? Although I am a special admit to the school and don¡¯t come from a prestigious background, I don¡¯t deserve to be insulted by you here.¡± ¡°Insulted?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked indifferently at the Chanel handbag in Shen Yixue¡¯s hand, ¡°You feel insulted carrying the bag you scrounged off me? If you truly feel insulted, why not cash in all the stuff I¡¯ve given you and return it?¡± If her memory served her correctly, the Chanel bag Shen Yixue was carrying was bribery from Zhong Niangyao in hopes that Yixue would speak well of her in front of Li Jingyang. Of course, such gifts weren¡¯t few from the former Zhong Niangyao. As for what Shen Yixue actually said to Li Jingyang after receiving the gifts, that remained unknown. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Choice Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Choice ¡°This exchange turned Shen Yixue¡¯s face from green to white, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Especially with the handbag she was still holding in her hand, which seemed to mock her insincerity.¡± If she could, she would have liked to throw her handbag in Zhong Nianyao¡¯s face with dignity and then turn around and leave. But after spending so much time at Tenglong Academy, she was no longer the self-righteous Shen Yixue of the past. Being in such a glittering and intoxicating environment for so long, her vanity had grown endlessly. Especially when she saw people around her buying luxury goods as if they were daily necessities, she found it increasingly difficult to ignore such disparities. Therefore, when Zhong Nianyao gave her various precious gifts, she never refused. She felt that her relationship with Zhong Nianyao was nothing more than a fair trade. It was also because Zhong Nianyao wanted to please Li Jingming that she gave her so many gifts. On normal days, Shen Yixue often mentioned Zhong Nianyao in front of Li Jingming, so she felt she hadn¡¯t accepted Zhong Nianyao¡¯s gifts in vain. However, what Li Jingming really thought was beyond her control. Now that Zhong Nianyao had laid it all out so nakedly, it made her feel extremely embarrassed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Zhong Nianyao stepped forward, closing in on Shen Yixue, and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t our Goddess Shen of the academy always so haughty? How could you covet my small benevolence! So, when do you plan to return those things to me? Of course, cash is also acceptable.¡± After receiving those memories, she looked down on Shen Yixue¡¯s two-faced behavior. Thinking about how the original host had once tried so hard to please Li Jingming by giving Shen Yixue many valuable gifts, she truly felt it had not been worth it for the original host. All that money spent, even if it had fallen into water, would have at least made a sound. If it had been spent on a dog, the dog would wag its tail at her. But it just so happened to be spent on Shen Yixue, and not only was it like throwing money into water, but she also didn¡¯t know how the other party mocked her for being foolish behind her back. ¡°Nianyao, we are good friends,¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s smile became exceptionally forced, ¡°Do you really want to keep dwelling on the past like this? Besides, these gifts were given by you at the time. If you want to take them back now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for your reputation either!¡± ¡°Reputation?¡± Zhong Nianyao scoffed, ¡°Was my reputation ever good? Since that¡¯s the case, why should I care about it? What, you can¡¯t bear to return them, so you¡¯re holding on to me instead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­,¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? As if wronged greatly, Shen Yixue¡¯s face was filled with grievance, and the tears in her eyes seemed ready to fall at any moment, ¡°Nianyao, I thought all along we were good friends. I didn¡¯t expect that in your heart, you never took me seriously.¡± ¡°Good that you understand,¡± Zhong Nianyao nodded, ¡°So, return the items or pay the cash, you choose!¡± At this point, Shen Yixue could see that Zhong Nianyao was serious. For a moment, she was panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Just then, a voice rang out, interrupting the conversation between Zhong Nianyao and Shen Yixue. ¡°Zhong Nianyao, stop bullying Xue¡¯er.¡± As he spoke, a figure arrived and inserted himself between Zhong Nianyao and a deeper middle. The person was none other than Li Jingming. He came to the side of Zhong Nianyao and Shen Yixue and then directly shielded Shen Yixue behind him, but when he looked at Zhong Nianyao, his eyes were filled with hostility, ¡°Let me tell you, if you dare to bully Xue¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± As if she¡¯d heard a joke, Zhong Nianyao burst out laughing, and only when she gradually stopped did she speak again. ¡°Li Jingming, you better not speak recklessly without understanding the situation, lest you reveal your ignorance. Besides, this is a matter between me and Shen Yixue, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± This rebuke made Li Jingming¡¯s face particularly ugly. Especially since the person who was being impertinent to him was not someone else but Zhong Nianyao, who used to always follow behind him. ¡°Shen Yixue, what¡¯s your choice?¡± Zhong Nianyao did not continue to pay attention to Li Jingming, but turned the arrowhead towards Shen Yixue, ¡°Or do you want to keep hoarding my things?¡± ¡°When have I hoarded your things? You willingly gave them yourself.¡± Probably because Zhong Nianyao¡¯s tone was too aggressive, Shen Yixue also felt a bit annoyed, ¡°Now it¡¯s become me hoarding them? Moreover, why you gave me gifts in the past, both of us are well aware of that.¡± ¡°So what!¡± Zhong Nianyao was relentless, ¡°So you can enjoy the things I gave you with a clear conscience, while being sarcastic in front of me?¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Paying Back Money Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Paying Back Money By being berated in such a manner by Zhong Niangyao, Shen Yixue¡¯s facial expression turned murky and indistinct. She didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only look at Li Jingming with a sense of injustice. When Shen Yixue looked at him like that, Li Jingming¡¯s heartache was almost spilling over into his words. When he looked back at Zhong Niangyao, his disdain and blame were evident. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, that¡¯s enough. Are you going to be so aggressive over such a trifle? Have you gone mad with poverty?¡± Hearing such words, Zhong Niangyao felt almost laughably angry. She felt that her entire worldview was being intensely challenged today! However, she didn¡¯t want to waste her time arguing with Li Jingming. ¡°Since you think those are trifles and merely petty cash, then you can help Shen Yixue repay me! I¡¯ve calculated it, and it¡¯s not much, just about 1.25 million. Shall I ask if you¡¯d prefer to use WeChat or Alipay?¡± Originally, these items were gifts from the previous owner, and she had intended to write them off as a loss, not planning to ask for them back or anything. But Shen Yixue was blissfully unaware of the situation and loved to show off in front of her, even trying to educate her. Since it was like this, then it was time to settle the old accounts properly! Furthermore, Shen Yixue had played a significant role in the previous owner¡¯s decision to jump into the river. Li Jingming liked to stand up for Shen Yixue, didn¡¯t he? Then he might as well help repay her debt! She would rather donate the money she got back than waste it on Shen Yixue. ¡°1.25 million?¡± The person who exclaimed was Shen Yixue, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, why don¡¯t you just rob someone? All you gave me were a few handbags, and now you¡¯re making such outrageous demands.¡± ¡°Shen Yixue, I think you might not understand the prices of these luxury items,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, shaking her head with a sardonic smile. ¡°Not to mention anything else, but the Chanel bag you¡¯re carrying right now is already worth 150,000. Not to mention, among the bags I gave you, one is a limited edition Louis Vuitton, and another is a classic Herm¨¨s. These are all quite valuable.¡± Having said this, she ignored Shen Yixue and turned her head to Li Jingming, continuing, ¡°Li Jingming, you¡¯re also from a wealthy family and should understand the value of these luxury items. 1.25 million is the exact amount, no less. Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can also provide the receipts.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Li Jingming¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too good. Although he had entered the doors of the Lai family and was the Lai family¡¯s public face, the pocket money he received monthly from the Lai family was only 150,000. The others of his generation almost all lived more carefree lives because they had subsidies from their biological parents, while he could only rely on a fixed allowance every month. His birth father didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, let alone subsidize him. His father¡¯s wife already disliked him, so not cutting his allowance was already quite generous. As for his birth mother, she didn¡¯t even have enough for herself. Although he had saved some money over the years, coming up with 1.25 million on the spot would definitely be a severe financial blow. However, his current situation was akin to being forced to lead a duck to water; he simply had no choice. ¡°Alternatively, Shen Yixue, you can choose to return all those bags to me,¡± Zhong Niangyao straightforwardly gave another solution. If nothing else, she would put up with the hassle of selling them at a second-hand luxury shop for cash, then donate the proceeds. Anyway, she had no intention of carrying those returned bags again. ¡°Or maybe¡ª¡± Shen Yixue tentatively began, ¡°Jingming, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow, pack up all those things, and bring them back to Zhong Niangyao.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, it¡¯s just 1.25 million!¡± Li Jingming looked directly at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Give me your bank account details, and I¡¯ll transfer it to you right away.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After saying that, Zhong Niangyao immediately sent her bank account details to Li Jingming and didn¡¯t forget to urge him, ¡°Hurry up and transfer it now!¡± Li Jingming, with a face full of gloom, did not delay and immediately transferred the money to Zhong Niangyao. After receiving the transfer message, Zhong Niangyao waved at Li Jingming and Shen Yixue and left with poise. When Zhong Niangyao¡¯s figure disappeared in the crowd, Shen Yixue looked at Li Jingming with a touch of grievance and apology, ¡°Jingming, it¡¯s all because of me that you have been insulted like this by Zhong Niangyao. Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to repay you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Although he felt the pain of losing such a large sum of money, Li Jingming had a soft spot for Shen Yixue and comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Who could have expected that Zhong Niangyao would be so stingy as to take back even her given gifts!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because I offended her, that¡¯s why she¡¯s doing this,¡± Shen Yixue said with a saddened expression. ¡°Actually, I just wanted to have a proper talk with her.¡± Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Going to a Banquet Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Going to a Banquet ¡°Yixue, you should avoid Zhong Niangyao in the future,¡± Li Jingming frowned. ¡°She¡¯s become much harder to deal with now than before. Approaching her like this will only bring you grief.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s whole demeanor seemed somewhat dejected, ¡°I always thought she and I were friends. I never expected that in her heart, she believed I was always taking advantage of her.¡± ¡°She was never a good person to begin with, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Seeing Shen Yixue like this, Li Jingming felt a pang of heartache and hurriedly tried to comfort her, ¡°Someone like her has too many schemes; you can¡¯t outplay her. So it¡¯s better to stay away from her in the future.¡± Shen Yixue nodded and obediently agreed, but then she asked, ¡°Jingming, do you think we should tell Xuan Lang about what happened today? I don¡¯t mean anything by it, but he¡¯s currently pursuing Nianyao, so he should know about this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find time to tell him about it; you don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Li Jingming nodded and then changed the subject, ¡°Yixue, aren¡¯t you about to participate in the national painting and calligraphy competition soon? You should focus on preparing your work and forget about everything else.¡± Shen Yixue nodded again. She was very clear in her heart just how important this national painting and calligraphy competition was for her. Among the judges of this competition was the renowned Qi Zhongbai, a celebrated figure in the painting and calligraphy world. Rumors had it that Qi Zhongbai might choose a suitable talent during this competition to take on as a disciple. To become a disciple of Qi Zhongbai would make having a place in the painting and calligraphy world extremely easy in the future. Even if the rumors were false, securing first place in the competition would grant direct admission to the Painting and Calligraphy Association, which would greatly benefit her future. Of course, the hefty prize money of the competition was also a significant enticement for her. On the other hand, Zhong Niangyao, of course, was clueless about their conversation. But even if she knew they intended to tell Zhao Xuan Lang, she wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest. After receiving a transfer from Li Jingming, she quickly donated all of the money to the orphanage. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï In the days that followed, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t go near Tongtian Bridge again. Soon, the birthday banquet of Old Madam Lu arrived as scheduled. Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t interested in such occasions. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to attend, but after failing to persuade Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, she had to agree to make an appearance. Unlike the lavish attires of the other Zhong family women, Zhong Niangyao simply put on a plain white cocktail dress. She didn¡¯t wear any makeup, just lightly applied some lipstick to give her complexion a healthier look. Yet, even with such simplistic attire, her delicate, flawless face, and ethereal aura were enough to overshadow all other Zhong family women in their fancy dresses. Zhong Mengfan and Zhong Mengxuan, although not outspoken, had conspicuous jealousy in their eyes. However, out of respect for Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, they did not voice any biting remarks. Everyone from the Zhong family attended this birthday banquet, except for Li Yiqiu. After all, such occasions are rare, and no one would want to miss them. Li Yiqiu didn¡¯t want to miss it either, but considering her particular condition, and with her advanced age and the excessive number of people at the banquet, any mishap could lead to irrecoverable loss. Therefore, after much deliberation, she could only give up this rare opportunity. Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong certainly agreed with this decision. The Zhong family quickly arrived at the Lu Mansion. Sitting in the car, Zhong Niangyao gazed at the scenery inside the Lu family courtyard and couldn¡¯t help but admire it; they truly lived up to their reputation as the foremost family of Hua Country. Just looking at the nearly one hundred acres of ancestral land was enough to appreciate their profound heritage. Even after entering the Lu Mansion, one might have to continue riding because, by foot, it seemed almost impossible to reach the house itself. The outdoor courtyard boasted a variety of plants and trees. Even those precious species that typically require special care in greenhouses in other noble homes were common sights at the Lu Mansion. Owning such an expansive mansion in the costly Imperial Capital spoke volumes about the Lu Family¡¯s status. However, while she was internally admiring the estate, Zhong Niangyao was neither surprised nor uncomfortable. After all, in her previous life, she was the State Preceptor of Lai Country and often frequented the Imperial Palace. Having become accustomed to the splendor of the Imperial Palace, her amazement at the Lu Mansion was lessened. Zhong Niangyao rode in the same car as Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong. Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s calm demeanor, the two glanced at each other and saw admiration in each other¡¯s eyes. However, they also felt a hint of confusion. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: First Encounter Chapter 46: Chapter 46: First Encounter Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong felt that the change in their granddaughter was indeed too great. However, they immediately recalled the incident where Zhong Niangyao had nearly lost her life when she fell into the water, which seemed to make everything traceable. After all, after experiencing such a life and death event, one was bound to change. And clearly, Yaoyao¡¯s changes were for the better. This reassured them considerably. Even if something were to happen to them in the future, with Yaoyao¡¯s current temperament, she would be able to preserve the legacy left by Ming Xin. Although they wanted to always be beside their granddaughter, they were also aware that they were getting old and might pass away any day. Zhong Niangyao did not know that it was her calm demeanor that had initially sparked a trace of doubt in Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, but they soon rationalized these doubts away, even finding solace in them. Lu Mansion was truly vast; after entering through the main gate, it almost took half an hour by car to reach the main mansion. Old Madam Lu¡¯s birthday banquet, such a significant event, was undoubtedly held here. Moreover, this birthday banquet was extraordinarily lively. Nearly all the notable wealthy families from the whole Imperial Capital had come to attend the Lu family¡¯s banquet. It was rare for the Lu family to host such a grand banquet, inviting almost the entire elite of the Imperial Capital. Those wealthy families naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this chance to connect with the Lu family, so they all attended in full dress. Following Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong into the banquet, Zhong Niangyao looked at the lavishness inside¡ª the bustling lights, the clinking of wine glasses¡ªher expression unchanged, not even a wrinkle on her brow. She had experienced countless banquets in the palaces of Lai Country but disliked such occasions. More often than not, she would show her face and then leave. However, evidently, it was unlikely she could leave early from an event like today¡¯s. Zhong Minghao and Zhong Mingyu had already gone off to chat with their acquaintances, naturally not forgetting to connect with families of the first-class wealthy status. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 As for Zhong Jinghao, Zhong Mengfan, and Zhong Mengxuan, they started mingling with young gentlemen and ladies of similar age. They were all of marrying age and naturally used this opportunity to see if they could find a suitable marriage partner. However, the Lu family members had not yet appeared. Although today was Old Madam Lu¡¯s birthday banquet, the host family, the Lu family, hadn¡¯t come out to greet the guests. Of course, nobody dared to say anything. Even if it were not the Lu family¡¯s main venue today, nobody would dare to complain about the Lu family¡¯s actions. Both Zhong Mengfan and Zhong Mengxuan were eager to make an impression on the Lu family today. Even if they couldn¡¯t connect directly with the Lu family, they wanted to find a first-class wealthy young master. Zhong Niangyao, however, was uninterested in these matters, always staying close to Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong. Watching his compliant granddaughter walking ahead, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were very pleased, especially when they saw the envious glances from their old peers, which made them even more delighted. Nevertheless¡ª ¡°Yaoyao, go and play with the girls your age!¡± Old Sir Zhong waved dismissively, ¡°A young girl like you shouldn¡¯t hang around us old folks.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you like having me by your side?¡± Zhong Niangyao clung to Old Sir Zhong¡¯s arm, smiling coquettishly, ¡°I just like staying with you and grandma!¡± ¡°Your grandpa is right, go talk with other young girls!¡± Old Madam Zhong was clearly taken with this approach too, though she verbally disagreed, she still enjoyed the envious looks from other old peers. ¡°Your granddaughter is really lovely!¡± Old Master Mu, standing by, glanced at Zhong Niangyao and looked at Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong with envy, ¡°Not many young people like to stay by our side.¡± Previously, there had been some not-so-nice rumors circulating about Zhong Niangyao in the high society of the Imperial Capital. They said she was rude and uneducated, a dimwit who loved nothing more than to follow around the illegitimate son of the Lai family. But upon meeting her today, this refined and elegant young lady was nowhere near the bad reputation rumored. Just observing her calm presence among these old folks, although she didn¡¯t interject, her face showed no discontent, always wearing a smile, clearly evidencing her kindness. So it appeared, those external rumors were indeed unreliable, likely driven by jealousy of her good looks, leading to the slander of a young girl like her! Not only Old Master Mu, but the other old gentlemen, though they didn¡¯t say it aloud, had a good impression of the well-mannered Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao was unaware of these old folks¡¯ thoughts; she simply didn¡¯t want to deal with the pleasantries. Moreover, staying by these elders and listening to their life experiences was more comforting for her. However, ultimately, under the persistence of Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, Zhong Niangyao left. Still, she did not heed Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong¡¯s suggestion to chat with her peers; instead, taking advantage of everyone¡¯s lack of attention, she slipped out directly toward the direction of the garden. Leaving the noisy banquet scene, the sounds gradually faded, and the surroundings became quiet. The Lu Mansion was extensive, and once Zhong Niangyao was away from the hall, she had no real sense of direction, simply walking forward led by her thoughts. Having distanced herself from the bustling banquet hall, Zhong Niangyao quite enjoyed the moment of solitude. Unknowingly, she had walked into the garden. Looking at the exotic plants in the garden, Zhong Niangyao wanted to find a place to sit. But after walking a few more steps, she stopped abruptly. Because at the deepest end of the garden, a man of striking appearance was standing by the corridor, dressed in a white shirt and black trousers. With a smooth, fair complexion, his sharp, cold handsome features were distinct; his black, profound eyes shimmered attractively; his thick brows, high nose, and beautifully shaped lips all exuded nobility and elegance. Looking at the man not far away, Zhong Niangyao felt her breath catch, her heartbeat slowed half a beat, and a strange feeling suddenly surged in her heart. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Lu Yichen Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Lu Yichen What a splendid sight beneath the clear moonlit sky, a man of unparalleled elegance stood there, impossible to be ignored even if he did nothing but stand. In the moonlight, within the garden, two individuals with soft, youthful features of outstanding appearance stood opposite each other, a breeze passing by and bringing with it a wave of coolness. Zhong Niangyao quietly observed the man standing not far from her, her heart filled with shock. Not because the man was outstanding, but because of the purple aura surrounding him. Since ancient times, those bearing the purple energy were individuals with an Emperor Fate Chart, and they possessed great Qi Fortune. Individuals destined by the Emperor Fate Chart were impervious to all evil, undisturbed by the Hundred Demons. However, the man before her, in addition to the rare purple energy, also carried a strand of Evil Qi. It was known that throughout history, purple energy and Evil Qi had always been natural enemies; if one didn¡¯t devour the other, then one eroded the other. Yet, these two contradictory energies peacefully coexisted in the same person in a strange balance, neither offending the other. What was most shocking was that the purple energy and Evil Qi within this man seemed to amazingly coexist in peace, maintaining a bizarre balance. Having lived past lives, Zhong Niangyao dared to say she had seen countless Life Charts and had calculated countless destinies for others. However, she had never encountered such a Life Chart. Moreover, as the sole inheritor of the Ghost Valley Master¡¯s lineage, she had opened her Heavenly Eye since childhood. Yet, she couldn¡¯t deduce anything about this man. It was as if a thin mist concealed everything, making it impossible for her to see through the man¡¯s destiny. It was said that one could not calculate their own fate; indeed, she could never read her fate or that of someone with whom she was deeply entwined. The man before her certainly didn¡¯t fall into that category. Yet, she could not divine any information about him. ¡°Do you need something?¡±, asked the man with a cool voice. ¡°You have been looking at me for quite a while. Is there something you need?¡± A normal girl would certainly feel embarrassed and ashamed upon hearing such words and might cover her face and leave immediately. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? However, Zhong Niangyao was no ordinary person; she simply retracted her gaze indifferently and shrugged, ¡°I apologize, I must have wandered here unconsciously, not intending to disturb you.¡± The man opened his mouth, as if wanting to say something more, but at that moment, a series of voices could suddenly be heard from not far away. Zhong Niangyao frowned and took a step to leave. No matter who the man before her was, or who the newcomers were, she had no interest. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandparents¡¯ insistence, she wouldn¡¯t even be here today. But before she could leave, the man grasped her hand and drew her in, and, using the trees as cover, they both immediately hid in the shadows. Zhong Niangyao struggled a bit, as it seemed she didn¡¯t want to be dragged into any trouble. But as soon as she made a move, a low, magnetic voice came from above, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Zhong Niangyao instantly quieted down, but it wasn¡¯t because of the man¡¯s warning. The voices were getting closer, and any noise at this moment would indeed make their current situation difficult to explain. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, she disliked it immensely. ¡°Jingjing, are you sure you saw Third Young Master Lu in this part of the garden?¡±, Ma Shishi asked tentatively as her friend Liu Haojing pulled her along, ¡°Look, we¡¯ve almost searched the whole garden without seeing anyone. Could he still be in his room?¡± ¡°I had just asked a moment ago!¡±, Liu Haojing looked around, puzzled, ¡°How come there is no sign of anyone in the garden?¡± ¡°Then maybe we should go back.¡±, Ma Shishi hesitantly said, ¡°Otherwise, if we go back after the birthday feast has started, it won¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Are you really going to back down just like that?¡±, Liu Haojing stopped walking and looked disapprovingly at Ma Shishi, ¡°This is a rare opportunity to meet Third Young Master Lu. If you back out now, you might not get another chance to be alone with him later.¡± The mention of this made Ma Shishi¡¯s complexion change, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep looking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d like Third Young Master Lu that much,¡± Liu Haojing said, failing to comprehend, ¡°Everyone knows that Third Young Master Lu is a weakling. Aren¡¯t you afraid of loneliness if you marry him?¡± As soon as these words fell, Ma Shishi¡¯s expression soured, and she spoke more seriously to Liu Haojing, ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t speak nonsense, we are in the Lu Mansion. Have you thought about the consequences if someone heard what you just said?¡± ¡°I was just saying it casually.¡±, Liu Haojing spoke softly, her voice and demeanor suddenly more cautious and timid, ¡°Besides, Fourth Young Master Lu likes you, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a better choice?¡± Not to mention anything else, but his healthy body was something Third Young Master Lu couldn¡¯t compare with. ¡°I just like Third Master.¡±, Ma Shishi insisted with a hint of infatuation in her eyes, ¡°You all don¡¯t understand him; he¡¯s really an exceptional person.¡± Watching Ma Shishi¡¯s demeanor, Liu Haojing pursed her lips and said no more. But inadvertently, a hint of jealousy flashed through her eyes. The Ma Family might not be as prominent as the Lu Family, but they were still a first-rate wealthy family in the Imperial Capital. Ma Shishi, the daughter of the Ma Family, had always been infatuated with Third Young Master Lu. Unfortunately for her, it was a one-sided affair, as she was practically invisible to Third Young Master Lu. He simply did not acknowledge her existence. Yet, Ma Shishi stubbornly pursued, constantly following behind Third Young Master Lu. Liu Haojing envied Ma Shishi¡¯s boldness in love, as she herself didn¡¯t have the means to aspire so high. If it weren¡¯t for her close friendship with Ma Shishi, she might not even have the qualifications to attend this banquet. Thus, she dared not dream of aspiring to any of the young masters of the Lu Family. As the footsteps faded away, Zhong Niangyao took a step back, then looked up at the man before her with a half-smile, ¡°Third Young Master Lu?¡± Her question was phrased with certainty. The man nodded, and his cool voice affirmed, ¡°I am Lu Yichen.¡± Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48: The Sick Seedling Chapter 48: Chapter 48: The Sick Seedling Having gotten an answer, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t feel surprised, but simply nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I¡¯ll leave now and won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± After speaking, Zhong Niangyao turned and left immediately. In fact, when she was just by Lu Yichen¡¯s side, her soul had felt an unprecedented sense of tranquility. She knew it was because of the Purple Energy emanating from Lu Yichen. Those surrounded by Purple Energy bear the Emperor Fate Chart, possess great Qi Fortune, and are protected by the Heavenly Dao. Even those nearby could receive its blessing. Of course, this was also contingent on the willingness of the person with the Emperor Fate Chart to provide protection, in order to be acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao. Just by being near Lu Yichen, she had already felt the immense benefits. If she could always stay by his side, it would undoubtedly have a tremendous effect on the stability of her soul. However, although the temptation was great, she was not beguiled. Although he possessed the Emperor Fate Chart, there was no trace of compassion about him. Indeed, an Evil Qi intertwined with the Purple Energy, showing that Lu Yichen was a very dangerous character. Following such an individual, she worried that her soul had not yet stabilized, and who knows, her life could be lost any day. It had not been easy to get a chance to do it all over again, and she valued her life greatly. Watching Zhong Niangyao¡¯s resolute departure, Lu Yichen made no movement. He looked deeply in the direction Zhong Niangyao had exited, then turned around and walked in the opposite direction. Perhaps because meeting Lu Yichen was not a pleasant experience, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t continue to wander around the garden, lest she encounter more trouble. She followed the corridor back to the main hall. The atmosphere in the hall was still bustling, even without the Lu Family making an appearance, it hadn¡¯t stopped others from socializing. Through the crowd, she saw Zhong Mengfan and Zhong Mengxuan flitting through the hall like two butterflies, their smiles blooming as they chatted happily with the guests. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Shrugging her shoulders, Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t particularly interested in such gatherings. Thus, she picked up a glass of juice and found an inconspicuous corner to stay in. About half an hour had passed when Old Master Lu and Old Madam Lu finally came down from upstairs. Following them were the Lu Family¡¯s Four Sons. The eldest brother Lu Yihong, second brother Lu Yiming, third brother Lu Yichen, and the youngest, Lu Yilei. Among them, Lu Yihong and Lu Yiming were both married. Whereas Lu Yichen and Lu Yilei were still unmarried. However, the gazes of the single young ladies present were almost all focused on Lu Yilei. Because everyone knew that of the Lu Family¡¯s Four Sons, the other three had already made their mark in the political, military, and commercial spheres. Only Lu Yichen, third of the Lu sons, had always been frail and sickly, constantly in and out of the hospital countless times throughout his life. Were it not for the Lu Family¡¯s wealth and influence, he might not have survived long ago. As a result, though nearly at the age of thirty, he remained unmarried and hadn¡¯t even had his marriage arranged. After all, who would dare marry their daughter to such a sickly and unaccomplished man, possibly dooming her to widowhood? Her gaze lingering on the Lu brothers, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes settled on Lu Yichen, reflecting a trace of deep thought. The current Lu Yichen was like a completely different person from the one she had encountered in the garden just now. Lu Yichen at this moment was pale and gaunt, appearing as if he could fall ill at any moment. Yet, even so, this didn¡¯t hide his delicate features and outstanding temperament. By now, Zhong Niangyao had returned to Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong¡¯s side. Seeing the starkly different Lu Yichen, her expression didn¡¯t show any signs of surprise. She could be sure, Lu Yichen was definitely not as weak as he appeared to be. But this had nothing to do with her. She had no desire to get involved with a wealthy family like the Lu Family. Turning away, Zhong Niangyao continued to follow Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong around the hall, accompanying them as they mingled. Though called mingling, she simply stayed politely at their side. As soon as the Lu Family appeared, many people swarmed towards them. After all, the goal of everyone here was to forge a connection with the Lu Family. Now that the hosts had finally shown up, how could they miss such an opportunity!Update by n0vgo.co The Zhong Family held a low status, and being able to attend this birthday banquet was a pleasant surprise. Hence, they had no chance to converse with the Lu Family. On the Lu Family¡¯s side¡ª Lu Yichen watched the people who kept coming up to greet them. He stood at the side, looking somewhat detached like an outsider. ¡°Third Master!¡± Just then, Ma Shishi in a pink evening gown approached him, her cheeks flushed and eyes demurely looking at Lu Yichen, she tentatively said, ¡°Shall we go out for a walk?¡± Unlike others targeting Lu Yilei, she liked Lu Yichen. In fact, it was love at first sight, and she had harbored a crush on Lu Yichen for years. However, due to his poor health, Lu Yichen rarely showed himself in public, so she hadn¡¯t found an opportunity. Now that she was finally able to see him, she naturally cast aside her maidenly reserve and came forward to invite him. Although Liu Haojing¡¯s face bore a smile, her eyes held disdain. But soon, she redirected her gaze entirely to Lu Yilei. Even if she couldn¡¯t push through the crowd, she wanted to give it a try. After all, Lu Yilei, the Fourth Young Master of Lu Family, was still unmarried. If she was fortunate today to catch his eye, she would truly transform from a sparrow to a phoenix. Her father would even have to tread carefully in her presence from then on. At the same time, she ridiculed and looked down on Ma Shishi¡¯s choice in her heart. With Ma Shishi¡¯s good background, she had chosen a sickly man, truly squandering the advantage her status brought her. Ma Shishi was completely unaware of the thoughts of her friend. All her attention was on Lu Yichen, as she waited for a response. Lu Yichen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Ma Shishi at all, coughed a few times before standing up and heading towards Old Master Lu and Old Madam Lu. After excusing himself, he went straight upstairs. Throughout, he didn¡¯t even glance at Ma Shishi, treating her as if she were invisible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Inquiry Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Inquiry Ma Shishi, left behind, appeared exceedingly awkward at this moment. Especially the looks from those around her always made her feel as if they were mocking her. However, being the daughter of a wealthy family, Ma Shishi quickly adjusted her composure. After taking a deep breath, she picked up a glass of red wine from a waiter and walked towards her group of friends as if the awkward incident hadn¡¯t happened at all. The people around weren¡¯t fools either, so naturally, no one would inappropriately bring up that discouraging matter. Such a small episode wasn¡¯t even significant enough to cause a ripple at this birthday party. Old Master Lu and Old Madam Lu were at that moment talking with some old friends. Though it was a birthday celebration, everyone understood that it was merely an occasion for networking. Of course, many who attended the birthday party were there just to connect with the Lu Family. Old Madam Lu glanced in Ma Shishi¡¯s direction, a trace of admiration in her eyes. However, she quickly withdrew her gaze and continued talking naturally with the people beside her as if she had merely swept her eyes across the scene casually. As for the others, they noticed nothing unusual. Old Master Lu, however, seemed to sense something and glanced at his wife beside him. The birthday celebration was lively, but Zhong Niangyao clearly didn¡¯t enjoy such an event. Throughout the evening, she stayed close to Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong and didn¡¯t interact with other people her age. Though Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong had told her several times, seeing that Zhong Niangyao remained unmoved, they didn¡¯t say anything more. However, they were quite pleased with Zhong Niangyao¡¯s filial piety. Lu Yichen, who had gone upstairs, was now standing in a shadowy corner on the upper floor, watching the bustling party below without a trace of disturbance in his eyes. Ai Lun, the servant attending to him, stood respectfully behind him, not speaking a word. However, the curiosity in his eyes betrayed him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï Just moments ago, they had gone upstairs. Yet, the master didn¡¯t return to his room but hid in the shadows, seemingly watching something. Nevertheless, when he followed his master¡¯s gaze, he saw nothing. Though he hadn¡¯t discovered anything, he could tell that the master¡¯s mood seemed better today. Whenever Lu Yichen returned to stay in the Lu Mansion, his mood was usually not so good. But today, at Old Madam Lu¡¯s birthday celebration, he appeared less gloomy than usual. Currently, the Lu Mansion was bustling with activity, but in a luxurious apartment in the Imperial Capital, the ambiance wasn¡¯t so welcoming. The apartment, roughly 150 square meters, was luxuriously decorated. At this moment, inside the apartment¡¯s dining room, which could almost accommodate a dozen people around the circular marble dining table, only two people were eating. Despite this, the dishes on the table remained plentiful and lavish. The ingredients were valuable, and the cooking by professional chefs was complete in color, aroma, and flavor. However, the two people currently dining seemed to have little appetite for such a sumptuous meal. ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating,¡± Li Jingming put down his chopsticks and spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to read.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Chen Sisi also put down her utensils and gestured for Li Jingming not to hurry off, ¡°I have some questions for you. After we talk, you can go back to your room to read.¡± Li Jingming frowned, not wanting to stay. But now that his mother had spoken, he naturally couldn¡¯t just leave. So, he reluctantly sat down again. Chen Sisi looked at Li Jingming and suddenly spoke, ¡°Jingming, I noticed a few days ago that suddenly over a million was transferred from your account. What¡¯s that all about?¡± Hearing Chen Sisi suddenly brought up the money, Li Jingming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his facial expression remained unchanged, as calm as ever, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just bought some things.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether his mother was merely curious or had found out something. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t tell the truth at this moment. Otherwise, his mother¡¯s opinion of Yixue would definitely worsen. ¡°What exactly did you buy?¡± Chen Sisi pressed on, not letting it go, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you acquire any expensive items!¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Li Jingming frowned, his tone filled with discontent, ¡°Can¡¯t I spend a little money? I¡¯m not a child anymore. It¡¯s just a little expenditure. Should I really be reporting everything to you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Facing Li Jingming¡¯s attitude, Chen Sisi¡¯s expression did not change, but her eyes became sharper, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what expensive thing did Zhong Niangyao sell to you that made you spend over a million?¡± Usually, Chen Sisi didn¡¯t care how Li Jingming spent his money. But now, suddenly over a million had been transferred from Li Jingming¡¯s account to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s. This was unusual, so she had to ask clearly today. A flicker of panic passed through Li Jingming¡¯s eyes, and he ruffled his hair, responding with some irritation, ¡°That was money I owed Zhong Niangyao from before. I was just paying her back.¡± Chen Sisi clearly could not accept such an explanation. However, before she could continue, Li Jingming cut her off. ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t have anything else, don¡¯t waste my time,¡± he stated bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a little money. Is there a need to delve into every detail here?¡± Seeing Li Jingming¡¯s agitated demeanor, Chen Sisi was well aware that there must be something she didn¡¯t know. However, she didn¡¯t dare push too hard, to avoid truly alienating her son¡ªthat would be a loss greater than the gain. ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t talk about this anymore,¡± Chen Sisi nodded and then looked at Li Jingming before continuing, ¡°Then let me ask you, how are things going with you and Zhong Niangyao, as I asked?¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s name, Li Jingming was momentarily stunned. But he quickly recovered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told you before, I don¡¯t like Zhong Niangyao, and I never thought about establishing a good relationship with her. So, please don¡¯t push me on this.¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Matchmaking Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Matchmaking ¡°Fine!¡± Chen Sisi nodded briskly and spoke up without hesitation, ¡°Since you dislike Zhong Nianyao so much, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± At her words, Li Jingming suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with surprise that he couldn¡¯t hide when he looked at his own mother. Though it was the answer he had longed to hear, for some reason, an ominous premonition began to well up in his heart. Indeed, what Chen Sisi said next almost made Li Jingming jump out of his skin. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like Zhong Nianyao, I¡¯ll arrange another blind date for you,¡± Chen Sisi¡¯s leisurely voice continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked, and Li Man¡¯er from the Li family is genteel and graceful, and about your age. Let¡¯s find a time to meet up with her!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Li Jingming felt completely overwhelmed and immediately interjected, ¡°I¡¯m still studying right now. Is there such a rush? Also, I want to focus all my energy on my studies for the time being and don¡¯t plan to consider romantic relationships.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to get married immediately; it¡¯s just a meeting,¡± Chen Sisi replied as she looked at Li Jingming, speaking indifferently, ¡°Moreover, look at your younger brother; he¡¯s a few months younger than you and is already engaged, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯m not pressuring you. I just think you could make more friends.¡± ¡°I have my own plans for this matter,¡± Li Jingming responded firmly, ¡°And, I don¡¯t need a blind date. Don¡¯t bother with that in the future.¡± ¡°Jingming, are you so opposed to the blind dates I arrange because you have your own plans or because there¡¯s already someone you like in your heart?¡± Chen Sisi¡¯s gaze sharpened as she questioned Li Jingming, ¡°For instance, Shen Yixue, that classmate of yours from the academy. She really is a girl I feel pity for!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve investigated me!¡± Li Jingming exclaimed angrily, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve grown up, I have my own privacy.¡± He had never anticipated that his own mother would do such a thing. Yes, he did indeed like Shen Yixue. But he had never dared to reveal it precisely because he knew his mother would never agree. He had intended to wait until Shen Yixue won first place in the national painting competition and joined the Painting and Calligraphy Association before formally introducing Yixue to his mother. Unexpectedly, his mother had someone investigate him and now knew about Shen Yixue¡¯s existence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere with your plans,¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Compared to Li Jingming¡¯s agitation, Chen Sisi was much calmer, ¡°I just wanted to know who those people around you are. Jingming, that Shen Yixue is not suitable for you, she couldn¡¯t possibly enter the Lai family¡¯s door.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Li Jingming was unconvinced, ¡°Yixue is simply from a less prestigious background, but she herself is outstanding. If such an outstanding girl appeals to me, why can¡¯t I like her?¡± ¡°Jingming, don¡¯t you know where your father and his wife went with your brother today?¡± Chen Sisi hit him hard with the truth, ¡°Today is Old Madam Lu¡¯s birthday celebration. The entire family went, even the second branch, but you were the only one absent. Isn¡¯t that enough for you to see the reality?¡± At these words, Li Jingming¡¯s expression turned exceptionally ugly; he clenched his teeth as though he was holding back something. Indeed, the Lai family had gone to the Lu Family, everyone but him. He knew that it was all owing to his father¡¯s wife¡¯s obstruction. Yet, his father hadn¡¯t objected either. Although he had been brought into the Lai family, he was very clear that his status was not the same as his nominal younger brother, Lai Jingshe. Just like today, as long as his father¡¯s wife disagreed, he couldn¡¯t accompany them. ¡°Jingming, you should know all I am doing is for your best interests,¡± Chen Sisi spoke softer now, her tone much gentler, ¡°Think about it, if you have a fianc¨¦e from a wealthy family now, even if it¡¯s for the sake of your future Yue Family¡¯s sake, you would surely be able to attend.¡± ¡°Jingming, you are no longer a child; you should be able to gauge the importance of things. If you want to have a position in the Lai family, your future wife cannot be just an ordinary girl.¡± ¡°But Yixue is not an ordinary girl; she truly is excellent,¡± Li Jingming was still reluctant to give up, ¡°And she is capable; her future achievements definitely won¡¯t be lacking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deny her excellence or underestimate her future plans,¡± Chen Sisi shook her head and spoke realistically, ¡°But, her current status doesn¡¯t suit you. Do you really want to keep repeating what happened today?¡± Li Jingming hung his head, his teeth clenched, his heart filled with reluctance and indignation, seemingly on the verge of bursting from deep within him. ¡°Jingming, I am your mother; I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Chen Sisi spoke emphatically, ¡°You should know that everything I do is for your benefit. I¡¯m not forcing you to do anything with Li Man¡¯er. I just hope you¡¯ll meet her. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Li Man¡¯er is gentle and pleasant, graceful and dignified. Although she¡¯s not the only child, she is the precious daughter born to the Li family after many years and is dearly loved by Mr. Li. Her older brothers also hold her in the palm of their hand. Befriending her would only benefit you, without any downsides.¡± Li Jingming kept his head down, silent, but the mood about him seemed to have quieted down a lot. Clearly, he had taken in what Chen Sisi just said. Yet, as he thought about the unattainable love in his heart, he still couldn¡¯t muster the resolve. ¡°Jingming, just meet Li Man¡¯er,¡± Chen Sisi lifted her head, looking at Li Jingming and continued, ¡°Whether you end up together or not. I can promise you to give Shen Yixue a chance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Jingming suddenly looked up, his face showing clear joy, ¡°You¡¯re not just trying to coax me into the blind date, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just talking about giving her a chance,¡± Chen Sisi continued her slow speech, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say she¡¯s quite outstanding and about to participate in the national painting competition? ¡°If she wins first place in this competition, then I promise you, I will stoop to meet her. Of course, if she becomes accomplished enough to stand beside you in the future, I won¡¯t stand in the way of a pair of lovers. After all, you are my son, and I want you to be happy.¡± Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51 A Kind Reminder Chapter 51: Chapter 51 A Kind Reminder Finally, the weekend arrived, and Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t get out of bed until almost noon. She had thought that no one would be around when she went downstairs. Yet as soon as she arrived at the dining room, she was surprised to see Second Aunt Li Yiqiu still there; it seemed like she had just recently woken up. Zhong Niangyao paused for a moment, then it made sense to her. Li Yiqiu was no longer young, and now she was a pregnant woman of advanced age, naturally, everything was being done with extra care. Li Yiqiu also noticed Zhong Niangyao¡¯s entrance, and her face immediately lit up with a smile, ¡°Nianyao, you¡¯re up! Haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Hurry and come eat!¡± Her attitude was worlds apart from her usual demeanor. Or rather, ever since Zhong Niangyao accurately guessed her pregnancy, Li Yiqiu¡¯s attitude toward Zhong Niangyao had undergone a complete hundred-and-eighty-degree transformation. If before she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Zhong Niangyao, now Zhong Niangyao seemed like a little lucky star in her eyes. As for the change in Li Yiqiu¡¯s attitude, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t feel much. Or to put it another way, Li Yiqiu didn¡¯t hold much importance in her heart, so she didn¡¯t care much about Li Yiqiu¡¯s behavior. After breakfast, Zhong Niangyao went out directly. Originally, she had planned to set up a stall near Tongtian Bridge, but as soon as she stepped outside and saw the blazing sun, she changed her mind instantly. With such hot weather, it was better to wait until the evening to go to Tongtian Bridge. With a change of destination, she arrived at the mall, intending to browse the shops instead. Ever since coming to this world, most of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s time had been spent between the Zhong Family and school, or at Tongtian Bridge, and she seldom had the opportunity to venture out and truly see this world. After the passage of time and memory fusion, the current Zhong Niangyao had already fully integrated herself into this world. Reaching the mall, Zhong Niangyao began to aimlessly wander. If you think about it, this was probably the first time she had visited a large shopping mall since arriving in this world. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Passing by shop after shop, Zhong Niangyao was quite interested, but she didn¡¯t have much desire for the items on display. Therefore, she looked around but didn¡¯t buy anything. However, even so, the sales staff of those luxury brands still treated her very well when they saw Zhong Niangyao. After all, she used to spend lavishly there in the past. Feeling utterly bored, Zhong Niangyao was about to find a coffee shop to sit down and rest. Unexpectedly, she had barely taken two steps when she heard someone calling her name from behind. ¡°Nianyao!¡± Zhong Niangyao turned around and saw Shen Yixue standing not far behind her. Beside Shen Yixue was a young girl, none other than a student from Tenglong Academy. However, she was not a special recruit but the Second Lady from the Chen family¡ªChen Lianlian. Chen Lianlian and Shen Yixue were walking arm in arm, looking affectionate, which clearly showed how close they were. At least on the surface, it certainly appeared so. Upon seeing Zhong Niangyao, Shen Yixue approached eagerly as if the past events had never occurred, wearing a warm smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come shopping today. What a coincidence! If I had known earlier, we could have come together. It would have been nice to have some company!¡± Chen Lianlian also stepped forward, but her complexion wasn¡¯t so good. When she looked at Zhong Niangyao, her eyes carried a hint of hostility. ¡°Shen Yixue, do you really lack memory when it comes to painful lessons?¡± Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t give Shen Yixue any face and opened her mouth with a smile, ¡°After pushing you to pay back the money last time, here you are cozying up again now that we¡¯ve met! What, in your eyes, am I a fool, easy to fool?¡± ¡°Nianyao, I¡ª¡± Hearing these words, Shen Yixue¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, giving off the impression that she was about to burst into tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, I just wanted to say hello.¡± ¡°Xiao Xue, didn¡¯t I say just now that we shouldn¡¯t bother with her?¡± Chen Lianlian stepped forward, blocking Shen Yixue and confronting Zhong Niangyao with a harsh tone, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s because Xiao Xue is kind that she thought you were too lonely and wanted to befriend you. Let me tell you, someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve friends.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression was unchanged, ¡°Is this why you¡¯ve eagerly stopped me, just to tell me that?¡± At this point, she suddenly stared intently at Chen Xiaolian¡¯s face with genuine interest for a while.Upd@te by n0vgo .c0 The previously aggressive Chen Lianlian suddenly felt uneasy under Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze, and even her speech became somewhat stammered, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what¡­ what exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just noting that your friendship seems quite strong,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, looking at Chen Lianlian as she offered a kind reminder, ¡°However, just because you treat someone as a close friend doesn¡¯t mean they genuinely care for you in return. Sometimes, genuine efforts can result in betrayal, you know!¡± Just a moment ago, she had inadvertently glanced at Chen Xiaolian¡¯s face and saw the girl was born into wealth and lived a smooth life, but unfortunately, her destiny indicated an imminent calamity. If she overcame this calamity, her life thereafter would be peaceful and joyful. Conversely, if not, her future would descend into darkness, and she might not have a future at all. Chen Lianlian¡¯s ordeal was related to Shen Yixue. Initially, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t plan to meddle, especially since Chen Lianlian¡¯s attitude was quite disdainful. Even when facing her, Chen Lianlian showed hostility. But perhaps because of past experiences, she couldn¡¯t help but offer an extra word of advice. Whether it was heeded or not was no longer her concern. ¡°Nianyao, how could you behave like this?¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s voice suddenly rose a few notches, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t just stir up trouble between me and Lianlian! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± Chen Lianlian also snapped back to reality, looking at Zhong Niangyao with disgust, ¡°People like you, seeing others happy together, does it make you feel uneasy? Such malicious thoughts, I wonder what Zhao Xuanglang saw in you, to constantly chase after you.¡± Chen Lianlian¡¯s tone intensified when she mentioned Zhao Xuanglang, and the hostility in her eyes deepened as she looked at Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao understood immediately where Chen Lianlian¡¯s hostility stemmed from. So it turned out that the reason Chen Lianlian harbored such deep hostility toward her was because of Zhao Xuanglang! Chen Lianlian had feelings for Zhao Xuanglang. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Help! Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Help! Having figured out the twists and turns, Zhong Niangyao shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said, ¡°Think whatever you want. As for Zhao Xuanlang, if you want to know what he thinks, go ask him yourself!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Chen Lianlian was choked with anger. ¡°Come on, Lianlian, let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Yixue tugged at Chen Lianlian¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to accompany me to buy some paint? Let¡¯s hurry up and go now!¡± At that moment, the reason she impulsively called out to Zhong Niangyao was just to let her know that Shen Yixue was very popular. Even without Zhong Niangyao, there were plenty of people willing to be her friend. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Niangyao to say such a thing. For some reason, she felt there was something eerie about seeing Zhong Niangyao now. So, all she wanted to do was to pull Chen Lianlian away. Hearing Shen Yixue¡¯s words, Chen Lianlian looked toward Zhong Niangyao again, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be here stirring up trouble. Zhong Niangyao, instead of constantly trying to smear Xiao Xue out of jealousy, you might want to improve yourself! Xiao Xue isn¡¯t like those people you hang around waiting for things to happen. Do you even know why she came here today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to participate in the national Painting and Calligraphy competition. Today, she specifically came to buy watercolor paints. Once she wins first place in this competition, she will be able to join the Painting and Calligraphy Association, something you¡¯ll never achieve in your lifetime.¡± During the conversation, Chen Lianlian held her head high, her proud demeanor as though she, not Shen Yixue, was the one about to win first place. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lianlian,¡± Shen Yixue tugged at Chen Lianlian¡¯s sleeve and spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just participating in the competition, whether I can win a prize is still uncertain!¡± Though she said this, the tone of pride was unmistakable in her voice. ¡°Xiao Xue, you shouldn¡¯t be too modest,¡± Chen Lianlian said with vicarious pride, ¡°The professors from the college¡¯s art department have said, given your skills, it¡¯s very likely you¡¯ll get first place. You can definitely do it.¡± Shen Yixue smiled but didn¡¯t continue to argue with Chen Lianlian. ¡°A painting and calligraphy competition?¡± Zhong Niangyao stroked her chin, a thought gleaming in her eyes, ¡°Sounds pretty interesting!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Shen Yixue, who was previously a bit self-satisfied, couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable when she saw Zhong Niangyao¡¯s reaction, as if something was slipping away from her. Just as Chen Lianlian was about to continue boasting about Shen Yixue while belittling Zhong Niangyao, suddenly a melodious ringtone echoed. Zhong Niangyao leisurely took out her phone, glanced at the screen, looked up at Chen Lianlian, and then directly answered the call. Chen Lianlian felt baffled. But before she could figure it out, she heard a voice from the other end of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s phone. Suddenly, her entire demeanor soured, and her gaze towards Zhong Niangyao was filled with resentment and hostility. ¡°Boss, help!¡± No sooner had the call connected when an almost shrill voice cried out from the other end, ¡°This time it¡¯s a truly life-threatening emergency! Only you can resolve it.¡± As she listened to the noisy and shrill voice over the phone, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but move the phone slightly away from her ear. After the person on the other end had finished speaking, she brought the phone back to her ear, ¡°Tell me the location, I¡¯m heading there now.¡± The person on the other end quickly gave her an address. Zhong Niangyao hung up her phone and, without giving Chen Lianlian and Shen Yixue another glance, she turned and left. Watching Zhong Niangyao¡¯s departing figure, Chen Lianlian clenched her teeth and muttered under her breath, ¡°She really is a bitch. What does Xuan Lang see in her? He treats her so well.¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s lips curved into a secretive smile, which then disappeared, and she gently began to console, ¡°Xiao Xue, don¡¯t think too much, maybe there¡¯s nothing between Zhao Xuanlang and Nianyao like you imagine!¡± ¡°Moreover, in the past, Nianyao liked Jingming. It¡¯s just that Jingming never liked her back. She¡ª¡± ¡°Is it because Li Jingming didn¡¯t fancy her, so now she has shifted her target to Xuanlang, right?¡± Chen Lianlian was not comforted, instead, she hated Zhong Nianyao even more, ¡°As expected, she¡¯s such a fickle slut, always keeping an eye on what¡¯s next.¡± ¡°Lianlian,¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s eyes flashed with delight, though her face didn¡¯t show it, ¡°I think there must be some misunderstanding between you two, you¡ª¡± ¡°Xiao Xue, how can you still speak for her at this time!¡± Chen Lianlian gritted her teeth with hatred, ¡°Zhong Nianyao, that bitch, actually seducing Xuanlang, I won¡¯t let her off.¡± ¡°This¡ª¡± Shen Yixue looked distressed. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything, but don¡¯t stop me from doing anything.¡± Chen Lianlian watched Zhong Nianyao¡¯s retreating figure, with a hint of ruthlessness in her eyes, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t let her go easily.¡± Shen Yixue said nothing more, but she was very pleased. She hadn¡¯t expected that today¡¯s chance encounter would have such an effect. Unlike her, Chen Lianlian¡¯s tactics would definitely teach Zhong Nianyao a lesson. Of course, if it could ruin Nianyao¡¯s reputation or even get her expelled, that would be even better. Even if that wasn¡¯t possible, as long as it caused trouble for Nianyao, she would feel thrilled. On the other side, Zhong Nianyao was unaware that today¡¯s encounter would soon bring her a bit of trouble. However, even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. At this moment, she had arrived at a restaurant according to the address given by Zhao Xuanlang. As soon as she entered, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Boss, over here, we¡¯re over here.¡± The sudden loud voice drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant to them. Seeing the excited Zhao Xuanlang, waving at her like an overjoyed pup, Zhong Nianyao felt somewhat speechless. She held her forehead, really wishing there was a crack in the ground to crawl into, rather than facing the odd looks from the people around. She quickly approached Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s table, and Zhong Nianyao whispered sternly, ¡°Shut up!¡± Although it was just a soft command, it immediately silenced Zhao Xuanlang. Another man at the table couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in amazement after witnessing the scene. He had been a good friend of Zhao Xuanlang for many years and had never seen Zhao Xuanlang be so obedient. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53: The Yin Energy Is Very Strong Chapter 53: Chapter 53: The Yin Energy Is Very Strong Zhong Niangyao sat down directly and then asked bluntly, ¡°Spit it out! What¡¯s the rush? What on earth has happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my brother.¡± Zhao Xuanglang quickly pointed to the man beside him, ¡°Boss, this is my brother Meng Kai Rui. It¡¯s him who needs your help this time.¡± After speaking, he turned his head to look at Meng Kai Rui and introduced him, ¡°Kai Rui, this is my boss¡ªZhong Niangyao, the master I told you about. Don¡¯t be fooled by her youth; her abilities are no small matter. If it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯d probably be in Heaven by now. Wouldn¡¯t have the chance to sit here and talk to you!¡± Though skeptical at heart, Meng Kai Rui still treated Zhong Niangyao with great respect, ¡°Lady Zhong, actually, it was I who asked Xuan Lang to contact you. My younger sister has run into some trouble, and I was hoping you could take a look.¡± He and Zhao Xuanglang could be said to have grown up in the same pants, so he was very clear about Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s character; he would never joke about such serious matters. Zhong Niangyao did not immediately agree or refuse, but instead asked, ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± Upon hearing this, Meng Kai Rui quickly relayed his sister¡¯s situation. Recently, after his sister Meng Rou returned from a trip to Hong Kong, she appeared very exhausted. At first, they thought she was just tired from the trip. But not long after, she started showing symptoms of pregnancy. If it were truly pregnancy, it would be fine. But within a few days, Meng Rou¡¯s abdomen swelled up like a balloon. In less than half a month, her belly looked as if she was about to give birth. What¡¯s more, in stark contrast to her huge belly, the rest of Meng Rou was thin and pale; she was practically skin and bones now. No matter how much she ate, she remained frighteningly thin. Their family had almost visited all the hospitals in the Imperial Capital, but no cause could be found for her condition. Finally, following other people¡¯s advice, they took Meng Rou to seek help from a master. Unfortunately, they either encountered frauds or were flatly told that she could not be saved. Later, when Zhao Xuanglang heard about the matter, he told him that he knew a master who could definitely solve Meng Rou¡¯s problem. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? With no time to waste, he immediately asked Zhao Xuanglang to set up a meeting. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the master Zhao Xuanglang spoke of to be a girl, and such a young one at that. After hearing Meng Kai Rui¡¯s story, Zhong Niangyao still had not spoken when Zhao Xuanglang began to sing her praises, ¡°Kai Rui, just relax, my boss is no ordinary person. She¡¯s the best at dealing with such matters.¡± Meng Kai Rui smiled but did not join in the conversation. However, his smile suggested that his mood had not eased at all because of Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s words. Zhong Niangyao gave Zhao Xuanglang a glare, ¡°Shut it. If you speak again, I¡¯ll silence you with poison immediately.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Xuanglang was not scared but even more excited, ¡°Boss, so you also know how to use poison! You are really amazing. What other skills do you have that I don¡¯t know about? Is there anything you can teach me? I promise I¡¯ll study diligently.¡± Listening to Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s incessant chatter, Zhong Niangyao felt a vein about to pop in her forehead. She wondered if agreeing to take Zhao Xuanglang on as her underling had been a mistake in the first place. Ignoring Zhao Xuanglang, Zhong Niangyao turned to Meng Kai Rui, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure about the situation now. I need to see your sister to know if she can be helped.¡± Meng Kai Rui did not hesitate and stood up, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± He no longer had the patience to continue sitting here; the atmosphere in their family had turned extremely somber because of Meng Rou¡¯s situation. Now Meng Rou suffered every day, and as her family, they could do nothing but watch helplessly. Zhong Niangyao did not refuse. Soon, the group arrived at the Meng Family¡¯s home. The Meng Family lived not far from the Zhao Family, and they arrived quickly. As soon as she stepped into the Meng Family¡¯s home, Zhong Niangyao keenly sensed a chilling yin energy. It was the height of summer, yet as soon as she entered the Meng Family¡¯s home, she immediately felt a coolness, even a nip in the air. Zhao Xuanglang couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°Kai Rui, what kind of renovations did you do to your home? It¡¯s summer outside, but it feels like it¡¯s entering winter here.¡± Meng Kai Rui gave a wry smile and shook his head, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either! Ever since Xiao Rou had her issues, the temperature inside the villa suddenly dropped.¡± They, too, felt something was wrong and had tried moving to another house, even staying in hotels. But it was no use; wherever Meng Rou was, the same thing happened. But they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to abandon Meng Rou. So, their grandparents had temporarily moved elsewhere to live. Now, only their immediate family of four and the servants were in the villa. ¡°This house has a heavy presence of yin energy!¡± Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t affected at all and prompted directly, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and see your sister first!¡± Quickly, Meng Kai Rui led Zhong Niangyao and Zhao Xuanglang into the hall. In the hall, Mr. Meng and Madam Meng had already received a call from Meng Kai Rui, so they had been waiting there for some time. From the worry and tension etched on their brows, it was clear how concerned they were for their daughter. Zhao Xuanglang greeted Mr. Meng and Madam Meng. After responding, they looked towards Meng Kai Rui, and Madam Meng spoke anxiously, ¡°Kai Rui, didn¡¯t you just call and say you found a master? Where is the master? Why hasn¡¯t she arrived?¡± Right now, their most pressing matter was resolving their daughter¡¯s condition. Seeing their daughter¡¯s unreasonably large belly every day was heart-wrenching for her. Moreover, she feared that if things continued this way, her daughter¡¯s life might not be spared. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Lady Zhong.¡± Meng Kai Rui introduced, ¡°She is the master I mentioned.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Meng Kai Rui¡¯s words, Mr. Meng and Madam Meng both exclaimed in surprise. They had already seen the young woman; after all, such a distinct individual was not someone they could simply overlook. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Show Off a Skill Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Show Off a Skill Mr. Meng and Madam Meng glanced at each other, seeing the same suspicion in one another¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xuan Lang, at a time like this, do you still have the mood to joke around like this?¡± Mr. Meng directly admonished, ¡°Your sister is still lying in bed!¡± ¡°Uncle Meng, Aunt Meng, you can¡¯t judge someone solely by their appearance!¡± Before Meng Kai Rui could even speak, Zhao Xuanlang jumped in, ¡°This is my boss, her abilities are tremendous! If it weren¡¯t for her stepping in to save me previously, I wouldn¡¯t even be here talking to you now.¡± Suppressing his displeasure, Mr. Meng said, ¡°Xuan Lang, I know you want to help us. But there should be a limit to everything, and right now, we really aren¡¯t in the mood for jokes.¡± Madam Meng directly issued an eviction order, ¡°Xuan Lang, our home isn¡¯t very accommodating for visitors right now, you should go back first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I¡ª¡± Zhao Xuanlang wanted to say more. But he was abruptly pulled aside by Zhong Niangyao by the collar, ¡°Mr. Meng, Mrs. Meng, do you not believe in me because I am young?¡± She wasn¡¯t angry about Mr. Meng and Madam Meng¡¯s doubts. Putting herself in their shoes, if she saw a girl in her twenties declaring herself a master, she would be skeptical too. ¡°Young lady, we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of, but our family matters aren¡¯t something you can interfere with.¡± Mr. Meng eyed Zhong Niangyao and urged, ¡°Moreover, at your young age, you probably don¡¯t want to lose your life here, do you?¡± Previously, they hadn¡¯t failed to invite masters. However, as soon as those masters entered their home and felt the chill, they shook their heads and left hastily without a backward glance. He had no idea what abilities this young lady possessed, but if so many established masters could not solve the issue, how could such a young girl succeed? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Hearing these words, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she glanced around, ¡°The yin energy in your house is very heavy, living here isn¡¯t good for the health of the living!¡± Without looking at the reaction of Mr. and Madam Meng, she pulled a piece of talisman paper from her bag and nonchalantly tossed it into the air. Everyone was puzzled by Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions. Then, they saw the talisman paper ignite in mid-air without a flame. However, what shocked them the most wasn¡¯t the combustion; it was the room temperature, previously quite cool, gradually began to rise. Eventually, they even felt a hint of warmth. The temperature matched that of the outside. Because the temperature inside the house was always low, they didn¡¯t bother with air conditioning even on this hot summer day, which led to the uncomfortable warmth indoors as the room temperature rose. The sticky feeling on their skin didn¡¯t make Mr. and Madam Meng uncomfortable, but actually brought a deep sense of relief and joy from within. They hadn¡¯t felt such warmth in this room for half a month. ¡°Master, you must save my daughter!¡± Madam Meng stepped forward and grasped Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hand, ¡°She is young, and if this continues, she really might die.¡± After this incident, the attitude of Mr. and Madam Meng, as well as Meng Kai Rui, towards Zhong Niangyao changed drastically. The previous masters had felt the chill upon entering and left immediately. Yet this young lady, despite her youth, had restored the temperature of the house in no time. Such a feat was not something ordinary people could achieve. Now they genuinely believed that maybe this young lady could indeed help their daughter. ¡°I told you my boss is powerful!¡± Zhao Xuanlang beamed with shared pride, ¡°When my life was swapped, it was the boss who saved me.¡± ¡°Master¡ª¡± Mr. Meng had just begun to speak when he saw Zhong Niangyao raise her hand to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me master,¡± Zhong Niangyao gestured, shaking her head, ¡°Just call me Lady Zhong.¡± She was not acquainted with the Meng Family, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let them use her given name. However, she also didn¡¯t like being called master, so addressing her as Lady Zhong was best. ¡°Alright, Lady Zhong,¡± Mr. Meng quickly said, ¡°you must help my daughter; we don¡¯t know if something unclean has attached itself to her. Now she¡¯s all skin and bones. If this goes on, she¡¯s sure to die.¡± Madam Meng, holding Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hand, refused to let go, her eyes brimming with pleading. ¡°Having come here, I won¡¯t stand idly by,¡± Zhong Niangyao withdrew her hand and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your son¡¯s account of the situation. But to determine exactly what is happening, I need to see your daughter first.¡± ¡°Xiao Rou is upstairs.¡± Madam Meng hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her right now.¡± Quickly, the group made their way upstairs. Zhao Xuanlang naturally joined them; this matter had nothing to do with him. But he couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity which is why he wanted to see for himself. Besides, as Zhong Niangyao¡¯s follower, he naturally had to help during this time. Although the Meng Family didn¡¯t air their dirty laundry in public, Zhao Xuanlang had introduced her. Furthermore, because Zhao Xuanlang and their son had grown up together, they knew his character; he was definitely not one to gossip, so they didn¡¯t stop him. Soon, the group arrived at a room¡¯s door. Unlike the increased temperatures in the rest of the house, even before opening the door, they could feel the chill seeping through the cracks. This coldness wasn¡¯t the same as what they felt when they entered the house; it was a kind that seemed to freeze one to the bone. ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± Zhao Xuanlang couldn¡¯t help rubbing his hands together, then turned to Meng Kai Rui, ¡°Xiao Rou is living in this room; she¡¯ll freeze to death! Don¡¯t you think of turning on the heating for her?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve thought of that too,¡± Meng Kai Rui said with a wry smile and a shake of his head. ¡°But no matter how high we turn up the heater, it¡¯s no use.¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Ghost Energy Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Ghost Energy Long before the temperature changes occurred in the house, they had already installed heating. However, even at maximum capacity, the inside of the house still could not warm up. Especially Meng Rou¡¯s room, which felt bone-chillingly cold, yet there was no way to change that. Therefore, they had no choice but to cover Meng Rou with thick quilts. ¡°It seems the crux of this yin energy is inside,¡± Zhong Niangyao muttered to herself as she looked at the locked door, ¡°not just yin energy, but also¡ªghost energy.¡± Indeed, with just one glance, she had discerned the chilling ghost energy leaking out of the room. Moreover, considering the nearly tangible ghost energy, it was clear there was a significant amount of resentment! ¡°Lady Zhong, what did you say?¡± Madam Meng, who noticed Zhong Niangyao whispering, spoke urgently, ¡°Have you seen something? Is my daughter in danger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain right now, I¡¯ll know once I go inside.¡± Having said that, Zhong Niangyao stepped forward and pushed the door open directly. As everyone entered the room, they immediately felt an intense, chilling cold. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver, then quickly focused their attention on the large bed in the room. The room lights were off, and the curtains were all drawn. However, through the dim light filtering through the curtains, they could still see a raised mound on the bed, indicating someone was lying there. ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± Madam Meng quickly stepped forward, approached the bed, and gently called her daughter¡¯s name, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Lying on the bed, Meng Rou, upon seeing her mother, couldn¡¯t help but let tears flow, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really in agony, I feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡± At this moment, she truly felt better off dead. Since her body had developed problems, she felt a knife-like pain in her lower abdomen every day. It felt as if there was a balloon inside her stomach that was constantly being inflated, growing bigger each day. She even suspected that eventually, her stomach might burst. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll get better soon,¡± Madam Meng grasped Meng Rou¡¯s hand, her tears flowing continuously, yet she still spoke reassuringly, ¡°Xiao Rou, we¡¯ve found a master, she¡¯s really powerful, she¡¯ll definitely be able to save you.¡± Mr. Meng looked at Zhong Niangyao, somewhat anxiously, but respectfully said, ¡°Lady Zhong, please help Xiao Rou!¡± Meng Rou also made an effort to turn her head to get a glimpse of the person her parents said could save her. Initially, she expected to see an elderly man with flowing white hair and a sage-like demeanor. However, to her surprise, she saw a girl even younger than herself. Looking at the young and healthy girl, and particularly at her stunningly beautiful face, a flicker of jealousy crossed Meng Rou¡¯s eyes. At the same time, her heart was also filled with doubts. ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t judge Lady Zhong by her young age, she¡¯s truly powerful.¡± Probably noticing Meng Rou¡¯s skepticism, Madam Meng hurriedly spoke, ¡°Just a moment ago, she used just one talisman paper, and the temperature in the room returned to normal.¡± Her tone was somewhat urgent, as she was worried¡ªif Xiao Rou said something inappropriate and offended Zhong Niangyao, then there might be no one else capable of saving Xiao Rou. Meng Rou was unsure what she was thinking in her heart, she rolled her eyes but did not utter any awkward words. ¡°Miss Zhong, what should we do now?¡± Meng Kai Rui asked. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stepped forward and gestured for Madam Meng to step aside. Then she reached out and lifted the thick blanket off Meng Rou. Meng Rou, who was already shivering from the low temperature in the room, suddenly lost her warm blanket and immediately curled up. But her large belly made it impossible for her to do so. Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s sudden move, Mr. Meng and Madam Meng were startled. They instinctively wanted to go forward and cover their daughter with the blanket again, but Zhao Xuanglang stopped them. ¡°Uncle Meng, Aunt Meng, don¡¯t worry!¡± Zhao Xuanglang seemed particularly calm, ¡°You have to trust the boss; she has a way.¡± At these words, Mr. and Madam Meng forcibly stopped in their tracks. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t pay attention to Meng Rou¡¯s reaction. Her gaze was firmly on Meng Rou. More precisely, on Meng Rou¡¯s belly. Through Meng Rou¡¯s belly, she saw a mass of black energy swirling inside, and within that black energy, there was a fully formed baby. But unlike a normal baby, this one was entirely black, its eyes blood-red like blood, and it had four sharp fangs on its mouth, looking exceptionally ferocious. It seemed to sense Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze; the baby also looked towards Zhong Niangyao and, as if acknowledging her, flashed a fierce smile that exuded coldness and chill. Just locking eyes made one feel a chill surge from the soles of their feet, as if they¡¯d fallen into an ice cellar. However, apparently, Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t affected at all, her expression unchanged. She slowly withdrew her gaze, then took out a piece of yellow talisman paper and threw it directly onto Meng Rou. As soon as the talisman paper hit her, a flash of golden light shone immediately. Meng Rou hadn¡¯t even seen what was happening when she suddenly saw a bright light before her eyes, making her close them instinctively. But then, she felt a warm current flowing through her limbs, spreading throughout her body. Soon, she felt her whole body warm up. The warmth was like basking in the sun during winter. She hadn¡¯t felt this warmth in a long time, which made her let out a comfortable moan. Even her body seemed to have improved a lot; she no longer felt the pain and fatigue that had plagued her for the past half month. ¡°Xiao Rou, how do you feel now?¡± Madam Meng¡¯s face showed joy. Although she didn¡¯t know Meng Rou¡¯s current condition, the improved color of her face indicated that Zhong Niangyao¡¯s methods had worked. ¡°I feel much better now, and I even have some strength,¡± Meng Rou said. As she spoke, Meng Rou had already sat up and leaned against the headboard. Although she still looked very weak, it was a significant improvement from just lying weakly on the bed. ¡°Can you save me?¡± Meng Rou¡¯s intense gaze fell on Zhong Niangyao. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Obstinate and Unenlightened Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Obstinate and Unenlightened ¡°Cause and effect come full circle, retribution never errs,¡± Zhong Niangyao answered tangentially, ¡°Only you can save yourself. The dire consequences you face today are all planted by your own actions.¡± ¡°Lady Zhong, what do you mean by that?¡± Meng Kai Rui¡¯s tone became somewhat fierce. ¡°Xiao Rou is just a child, and now that she has suffered such an ordeal, you actually say it¡¯s self-inflicted!¡± Mr. Meng and Madam Meng didn¡¯t look too pleased either; they were not fools and clearly understood the implication of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words. In their eyes, their daughter was obedient and sensible, who wouldn¡¯t even tread on ants along the road, how could she possibly do anything wicked! However, constrained by the fact that Zhong Niangyao might be the only person capable of saving their daughter, they refrained from speaking out. ¡°Whether it is or it isn¡¯t, she knows it in her heart!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face remained unchanged, without a trace of anger, and although she was responding to Meng Kai Rui, her gaze still rested on Meng Rou, ¡°Do you want to tell your family what you did exactly? So they can understand why you¡¯ve become like this.¡± Under those clear, deep eyes that seemed bottomless as well water, Meng Rou felt as though all her secrets were exposed; she dodged, unable to look directly. ¡°What do I have to say! I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. Understand your position; you are just someone my parents hired to rescue me.¡± Zhong Niangyao gazed deeply at Meng Rou, then turned directly and called out to the somewhat dumbstruck Zhao Xuanglang, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Xuanglang was entirely stunned, even somewhat befuddled, ¡°Boss, what did you say? We¡¯re leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, nonchalantly speaking, ¡°Since they don¡¯t even want to live, why should we outsiders hurry?¡± With that, she headed straight for the door. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Seeing that Zhong Niangyao was about to leave, the Meng Family panicked; they hurried forward to stop her while also apologizing. ¡°Lady Zhong, please don¡¯t leave!¡± Mr. Meng quickly tried to intercept her, ¡°You can¡¯t just walk away and not save her! Please, I beg you, save Xiao Rou!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Madam Meng quickly echoed from the side, ¡°Lady Zhong, as long as you are willing to save Xiao Rou, no matter the amount, we are willing to pay.¡± ¡°Money?¡± Zhong Niangyao scoffed, ¡°I think Zhao Xuanglang didn¡¯t introduce me properly! My grandfather is Zhong Huirong. Our Zhong family might not be a top wealthy family, but we are certainly not lacking in money.¡± Hearing this, Mr. Meng and Madam Meng exchanged glances, their eyes revealed undeniable shock. They also remembered that the name Zhong Niangyao was indeed very familiar¡ªthe youngest granddaughter of the Zhong family, and the only daughter of Zhong Mingxin. Since the disappearance of Zhong Mingxin, it seemed all his wealth had fallen into the hands of Zhong Niangyao. Due to the favoritism of Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, the other members of the Zhong family dared not covet those properties. They felt somewhat disheartened. If even money couldn¡¯t move Zhong Niangyao, then they had no other options left. Could it be that they really had to watch Zhong Niangyao walk away and allow Xiao Rou to continue suffering? Madam Meng clenched her teeth and knelt down in front of Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Lady Zhong, please, I beg you, Xiao Rou is still young; she can¡¯t go on like this. Whatever you ask, I will do it.¡± Everyone was shocked by this sudden turn of events. Mr. Meng and Meng Kai Rui came to their senses and rushed forward to help Madam Meng up. Zhong Niangyao frowned and then shook her head, ¡°Instead of spending time begging me here, you¡¯d better persuade Meng Rou. The only person who can save her now is herself.¡± Madam Meng hurried to the bedside, then reached out and patted Meng Rou¡¯s shoulder, urging, ¡°Xiao Rou, what exactly have you done? Speak up quickly! Do you really want to continue like this?¡± ¡°Speak up quickly,¡± Mr. Meng¡¯s tone also became stern, ¡°If you keep refusing to speak, we¡¯ll stop caring for you. Whether you live or die will be up to your own fate.¡± ¡°Husband.¡± Madam Meng looked up at Mr. Meng with a plea in her eyes. ¡°A doting mother often ruins her child,¡± Mr. Meng shook his head, his demeanor revealing a trace of weariness and despair, ¡°She won¡¯t even tell the truth now; how can we help her? Haven¡¯t we had enough trouble with her already?¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, how can you not believe in me!¡± Meng Rou suddenly lost her temper, ¡°It¡¯s just a girl ranting nonsense, and you believe her, thinking I really did something bad. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± After saying this, she turned her head and looked at Zhong Niangyao with a face full of hatred, ¡°It¡¯s all you, spouting nonsense. I haven¡¯t done anything; I was just harmed by someone else, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve ended up like this. What kind of master are you! You can¡¯t even see that.¡± Although she spoke loudly, Meng Rou¡¯s eyes were flickering uncertainly. She was fully aware of the deeds she had done, which she could absolutely not disclose, otherwise, they would never be able to continue loving her as before. ¡°Still so obstinately foolish, is it?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°Do you really think as long as you remain stubborn, everything you¡¯ve done will cease to exist? Everyone must pay a price for the things they¡¯ve done, and so will you.¡± As she spoke, Zhong Niangyao stepped towards Meng Rou, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll continue suffering like this? You¡¯re too naive. You took his life, and now he also wants yours. He wants you to accompany him; it won¡¯t be too long. After another ten days, he will tear open your belly and crawl out.¡± ¡°When that time comes, it will be the moment you lose your life to the Netherworld.¡± Having spoken, Zhong Niangyao turned around decisively. Hearing that she would die, Meng Rou was filled with fear, opened her mouth but could not utter a word. Moreover, just as Zhong Niangyao turned around, Meng Rou suddenly felt her stomach ache again. This pain was unlike before; the previous pain, although severe, was still bearable. But this time, it was an indescribable intense pain, as if someone had reached into her stomach and started tearing her internal organs. She could no longer hold back and began to shriek. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Abortion Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Abortion In an instant, the entire room was filled with screams that sent shivers down the spine. From just that sound alone, one could tell the kind of torment Meng Rou was enduring at that moment. Zhong Niangyao was very clear that moments before, it was only because of that talisman that the ghost fetus inside Meng Rou¡¯s belly had temporarily quieted down. Though the ghost fetus was small, it too sought good fortune and avoided disaster; earlier, it must have sensed the power of the talisman and become wary of it, thus not daring to cause trouble. Now that it saw her leaving, the ghost fetus would surely return the pain it had suffered from the talisman twice over to Meng Rou. Thus, Meng Rou¡¯s pain was also within expectation. However, this was no longer her concern. Since Meng Rou herself was willing to die holding onto those secrets, then she, an outsider, had no need to meddle any further. Mr. Meng and Madam Meng had already come to the bedside, watching as Meng Rou curled up in pain, rolling around on the bed; they could only anxiously watch, helpless to do anything. Zhong Niangyao turned a deaf ear and continued walking towards the door. Hearing Meng Rou¡¯s painful screams made even Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s skin crawl. Compared to Meng Rou, he felt that the incident he had previously encountered, regarding exchanging lives, was nothing but a minor issue. Even though he didn¡¯t know why Zhong Niangyao refused to help Meng Rou, from the recent conversation, it was evident that Meng Rou was definitely hiding something from them. However, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, he would unequivocally stand by Zhong Niangyao¡¯s side. Since he had already acknowledged Zhong Niangyao as his boss, he was definitely going to unconditionally support his own ¡°big brother.¡± Therefore, when he saw Zhong Niangyao leaving, he didn¡¯t hesitate to follow closely behind her. ¡°Lady Zhong,¡± Meng Rui Kai hastened forward, blocking Zhong Niangyao¡¯s path, his demeanor no longer as sharp as it had been before, now much more humble, his tone filled with entreaty, ¡°Xiao Rou knows she¡¯s wrong. Whatever you want to know, she will definitely tell you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Having said this, he stifled the anger in his heart and began to scold Meng Rou, ¡°Meng Rou, it has come to this point, are you still going to continue hiding things? Do you really have no desire to live?¡± His anger wasn¡¯t directed at Zhong Niangyao, but at his own sister, Meng Rou. By now, if he couldn¡¯t see that Meng Rou had something to hide, then he would truly be a fool. Yet, no matter what, she was his own sister. He couldn¡¯t just watch Meng Rou head toward her own demise. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Ah¡ª¡± Meng Rou, while clutching her belly and rolling around, forced herself through the severe pain to yell out, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± She had never experienced such pain before, feeling as if she might die at any moment. Yet, ironically, she was unable at this moment to choose death, forced to live through and acutely feel each bout of excruciating pain. Upon hearing Meng Rou¡¯s words, Zhong Niangyao turned around and came back to the bedside. She then stretched out her hand and made a hand gesture, forming a seal. Everyone only saw a flash of golden light touch Meng Rou¡¯s belly, and immediately after, Meng Rou¡¯s cries of pain ceased. Although the severe pain in her stomach had disappeared, Meng Rou still lay on the bed, completely powerless. Due to the intense pain she had just suffered, her clothes were now soaked with cold sweat. Sticky and uncomfortable as she felt, she no longer had the strength to even lift her hand, let alone change her clothes. After everything was done, Zhong Niangyao found a spot to sit near the bay window by the bed and then instructed Zhao Xuanglang to draw back all the curtains in the room. The long-absent sunlight streamed in, bringing a hint of vitality to the room. In the past, whenever the curtains were drawn, Meng Rou would feel extremely uncomfortable. So, the room hadn¡¯t seen sunlight for a long time. The dazzling sunlight made Meng Rou close her eyes immediately. It took her quite a while to adjust before she could slowly open her eyes again. Seeing the sunlight once more, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she was in a completely different world. But before she had time to enjoy the vitality the sunlight brought, she already heard Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright, can you talk now?¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke indifferently, ¡°Speak up about what you¡¯ve done! If you¡¯re still not willing to tell the truth, then I¡¯m not willing to accompany you any longer. My time is precious, and I don¡¯t want to waste it here with you.¡± If Meng Rou had held out hope before, feeling that everything might be alright, then after that bout of excruciating pain, she didn¡¯t dare to entertain such thoughts anymore. That pain was worse than having a knife stabbed into her body and twisted around. However¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t know which matter you¡¯re referring to?¡± Meng Rou¡¯s tone was weak. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to hide anything, she really didn¡¯t know which incident was being mentioned; she had done too many things. Moreover, recalling the recent events, her heart still felt unsettled. Other matters might be okay to discuss, but there was one thing that she truly didn¡¯t want to bring up in front of her family. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know very well yourself?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Meng Rou with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°I heard you recently took a trip to Hong Kong, what exactly did you go there for?¡± Instantly, all of the Meng Family¡¯s eyes were fixed on Meng Rou. As soon as Zhong Niangyao brought up this matter, Meng Rou¡¯s gaze began to dart around nervously, stuttering, as if she had some unspeakable secret. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie.¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice rang out once again, ¡°Cause and effect, cause and effect, if you¡¯re not willing to speak about the cause, then the effect you¡¯re experiencing now won¡¯t be resolved.¡± Meng Rou couldn¡¯t dare to look toward her family and then spoke in a low voice, ¡°I went to Hong Kong to have an abortion!¡± ¡°Abortion?¡± The entire Meng Family was shocked; no one had expected that their always well-behaved and sensible daughter, sister, would run off to Hong Kong for an abortion. Previously, they hadn¡¯t even heard about her having a boyfriend. ¡°Meng Rou, what exactly have you done?¡± Mr. Meng¡¯s tone turned particularly stern, his sympathy from earlier completely gone, ¡°And whose child was it that was in your stomach?¡± Madam Meng and Meng Kai Rui also looked eagerly at Meng Rou, waiting for her to reveal the answer. They were definitely not going to let off the man who had impregnated Meng Rou, but the most important thing at the moment was to deal with Meng Rou¡¯s situation. After all, when faced with life and death, all other matters could be temporarily set aside. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58: The Hatred of the Infant Baby Chapter 58: Chapter 58: The Hatred of the Infant Baby Zhong Niangyao still sat there calmly, seemingly unastonished by Meng Rou¡¯s words. Mr. Meng continually urged Meng Rou to reveal the father of the child inside her belly. Frustrated and flustered, Meng Rou finally responded loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know, just stop pressuring me.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Meng staggered back two steps, clutching his forehead, nearly falling down. Madam Meng wasn¡¯t faring much better, she collapsed onto the bed suddenly, luckily catching herself on the bed surface to avoid falling. ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± For a moment, Meng Ruikai didn¡¯t know whether he should take care of his father or his mother. Moreover, he was deeply shocked. His sister, who he had always seen as sensible and well-behaved, had not only had an abortion but didn¡¯t even know the father of the child. What was all this! ¡°Meng Rou, did something happen to you?¡± Suddenly thinking of something, Madam Meng urgently grabbed Meng Rou¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Were you bullied by someone, and that¡¯s why you became pregnant?¡± For a moment, both Mr. Meng and Meng Ruikai turned their eyes to Meng Rou, as if wanting to get a confirmatory answer from her. After all, compared to Meng Rou¡¯s promiscuity not knowing the father of her child, they could more easily accept that she may have encountered an unfortunate incident and that was the reason for her pregnancy. Only in that case would they still consider Meng Rou the good girl they believed her to be. Facing her family¡¯s eager gaze, Meng Rou was moved and was about to go along with Madam Meng¡¯s words; however, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s comment completely dispersed that thought. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°If you continue to lie at this point, it would be self-inflicted torment, beyond help,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, glancing at Meng Rou, ¡°By then, don¡¯t blame me for not saving you.¡± With just a few words, Zhong Niangyao had cut off all of Meng Rou¡¯s paths of retreat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied,¡± Meng Rou could only reply in a low voice, ¡°But I really don¡¯t know who the father of the child is, and also, I can¡¯t let this child be born.¡± She was seeing several men at the same time, unable to clear up even to herself whose child it was. Her boyfriends ranged from wealthy scions to poor students, and even included a street thug. She simply didn¡¯t know whose child it was. If this child were to be born, her future would be utterly destroyed. She was still young now, and there would be plenty of chances to have children later on. After pondering repeatedly, she decided to abort the child as soon as possible. She concocted an excuse about going to Hong Kong with a close friend for sightseeing and shopping, then went to a private hospital in Hong Kong to have the procedure. But she could never have imagined that since the operation, she had been plunged into a nightmare. Beyond the physical torment, the emotional torture was truly dreadful. Nearly every night, she dreamt of a voice calling her ¡°Mom,¡± but as soon as she picked up the child, it would immediately turn into a ferocious doll and chase her relentlessly. Vaguely, she guessed that this misfortune was probably because of the abortion. Yet she was unwilling to admit it. With Meng Rou¡¯s response, Mr. Meng, Madam Meng, and Meng Ruikai were all profoundly disappointed; they had never expected Meng Rou could have changed like this, especially right under their watch. However, they also knew that now was not the time to blame Meng Rou. There would be chances to set things right with her in the future. What was most crucial now was to address this matter on Meng Rou, otherwise, there would be no future at all. ¡°Lady Zhong, about Xiao Rou¡ª¡± Mr. Meng took a deep breath and continued, ¡°The issue she¡¯s having, is it due to the abortion?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°She now has an infant ghost in her belly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this infant ghost is the child she aborted.¡± ¡°Due to its grievance being overly profound, it has now turned into an Evil Ghost and settled inside Meng Rou¡¯s belly. When its patience runs out, it¡¯s going to tear open her belly and come out.¡± As Zhong Niangyao explained this, she paused, looked up at the Meng Family, then continued, ¡°By then, Meng Rou will die instantly. As for whether you will encounter trouble depends on how deep the infant ghost¡¯s hatred towards you is.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Meng, Madam Meng, and Meng Ruikai couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Why me?¡± Meng Rou couldn¡¯t help but cry out in distress, ¡°There are so many people in the world who have abortions, every day there are people undergoing the procedure in hospitals; why don¡¯t they have any problems at all! Why am I so unlucky to encounter this!¡± The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved, and coupled with the physical pain, Meng Rou couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Zhong Niangyao did not indulge Meng Rou, and sharply rebuked her, ¡°You yourself committed such an act, and now you feel wronged. Do you know? The child you were carrying wasn¡¯t an ordinary child. Ten lives ago, he was cursed and cast into the Beast Path. For ten lives, he could only be a beast. This life, he was finally given a chance to reincarnate as a human. Do you know how long he¡¯s been waiting?¡± ¡°Because of you, his chance to be reborn as a human was crushed. Tell me, how could he not hate you?¡± ¡°Moreover, since he was framed by someone which led him to the Beast Path, Heavenly Dao decided to compensate him, and he was supposed to be wealthy and safe throughout this life.¡± As Zhong Niangyao spoke, the child inside Meng Rou¡¯s belly became increasingly agitated. Perhaps sensing the threat from Zhong Niangyao, he wanted nothing more than to tear open Meng Rou¡¯s belly and come out directly. However, he was currently bound by a golden rope of light, completely immobilized. This made him even more restless and agitated, struggling constantly to break free. If not for Zhong Niangyao¡¯s golden light protection, Meng Rou would probably be in even more agony than before. After listening to Zhong Niangyao, the Meng Family realized that this matter was not as simple as they had thought. Just by hearing Zhong Niangyao speak, they could almost feel the infant ghost¡¯s hatred. ¡°Lady Zhong, what should we do now?¡± Mr. Meng strived to calm himself, ¡°How can we appease his resentment?¡± Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Threat Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Threat ¡°I¡¯ve said it from the beginning, the only one who can save her is herself,¡± Zhong Niangyao looked towards Meng Rou and spoke indifferently, ¡°Children are naturally born loving their mother, and the infant ghost is no exception. Its persistence is certainly due to an inability to be reincarnated. But there is also the resentment it feels because its mother abandoned it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I truly am. I shouldn¡¯t have abandoned him,¡± Meng Rou hurriedly said, ¡°I truly regret it. I will find a master to perform the rites for him, and I will also light a long-burning lamp for him. For the rest of my life, I will be a vegetarian and pray for him.¡± ¡°How to earn his forgiveness is not for me to say, nor for you,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°As the victim, it should be for him to decide.¡± During this conversation, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze never left Meng Rou¡¯s belly. The others also turned their attention towards Meng Rou¡¯s belly. However, they were all unclear as to what Zhong Niangyao meant. At that moment, the familiar pain struck again, and Meng Rou began to scream in agony, clutching her belly. Zhong Niangyao stood up, walked to the bedside, and then placed her hand over Meng Rou¡¯s belly. A golden light emanated from her hand, making it almost impossible for everyone to keep their eyes open. Meanwhile, Meng Rou¡¯s screams became increasingly piercing, chilling the listeners to the bone. Madam Meng was the first to try to step forward to stop it, but found herself as if restrained by some invisible force, completely unable to move. It wasn¡¯t just Madam Meng; the others felt the same way. A wave of terror swept through their hearts at this inexplicable force. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s attention was all on Meng Rou, and she kept chanting a spell under her breath. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a mass of gold light wrapped around a stream of dark qi, which was directly extracted from the area above Meng Rou¡¯s belly. When the golden light dissipated, they could finally see clearly. Within that stream of dark qi was a pitch-black infant. But unlike a normal infant, this one had a set of sharp fangs and a particularly fearsome expression on its face. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï It seemed extremely agitated, struggling hard as if trying to break free from the golden light¡¯s binding. But upon realizing that all efforts were futile, it started emitting a shrill noise that echoed around the room, almost as if to burst everyone¡¯s eardrums. Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears. It was only then that they realized they could move again. However, their attention was no longer on that. As soon as the infant ghost appeared, the entire room instantly turned sinister and terrifying, the sunlight that filtered in lost its liveliness and seemed to carry a hint of deathly stillness. Especially upon seeing the infant ghost¡¯s horrifying appearance, everyone involuntarily shuddered. Meng Rou had already stopped screaming in pain. Ever since the infant ghost had left her belly, she¡¯d felt no more pain. Yet she didn¡¯t feel any relief because she had a feeling that things were not yet resolved. And indeed, that was the case. Although the infant ghost was temporarily away from her belly, its terrifying appearance made it clear that the matter would not be so easily settled. ¡°Enough noise.¡± Zhong Niangyao found a seat and sat down. After giving the infant ghost a casual glance, she said with an emotionless tone, ¡°If you keep up this noise, I will scatter your soul to the winds right now.¡± The few calm words simply stated a fact, without any hint of a threat. Yet, the infant ghost¡¯s cries stopped abruptly. It even sneaked a timid glance at Zhong Niangyao and, if one looked closely, one could see a hint of grievance in its eyes. The infant ghost was supposed to be reborn and had thus forgotten its past life¡¯s experiences. Of course, this didn¡¯t diminish the resentment in its heart, after having lived as an animal for ten lifetimes. So now, the infant ghost had the mental capacity of only a few years old at most. However, this didn¡¯t interfere with its instincts; it could sense that Zhong Niangyao was not someone to be trifled with, so it dared not oppose her. After seeing the infant ghost, Meng Rou had been lying motionless on the bed. If it weren¡¯t for the rise and fall of her chest, she would have looked almost like a corpse. Zhong Niangyao turned her head, gazed at Meng Rou, and without hesitation, a gust of wind whipped towards Meng Rou, causing her to roll over and nearly fall off the bed. Meng Rou managed to steady herself, and before she could get angry, she caught sight of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s tranquil, undisturbed eyes and felt a surge of panic. Zhong Niangyao continued staring quietly at Meng Rou. ¡°This trouble was caused by you. Are you still trying to play dead now? Let me tell you, if you can¡¯t resolve this grudge between you and him today, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences yourself.¡± Mr. Meng stepped forward and slapped Meng Rou, who was still sitting on the bed, without any hint of hesitation. The slap was so forceful that it left a bright red mark on Meng Rou¡¯s face. Meng Rou, already weak, hadn¡¯t anticipated her father would suddenly strike her, and she was hit squarely, even causing her mouth to bleed. She covered the half of her face that had been struck, shock filling her eyes, looking at Mr. Meng with utter disbelief. She could never have imagined that her father, who had always doted on her, would hit her at such a time. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Madam Meng approached, looking at Meng Rou with concern. ¡°Xiao Rou, are you alright?¡± Mr. Meng spoke sternly, ¡°You¡¯re still defending her. Do you really want to see her dead?¡± His words left Madam Meng unable to retort. Meng Rou wasn¡¯t a fool; she knew that if things continued this way, she might indeed be on a path to death. So, she looked at Zhong Niangyao, trying to appear sincere, ¡°Lady Zhong, I was wrong to speak to you rudely just now. Please, save me, tell me what I must do.¡± Watching Meng Rou¡¯s submissive demeanor, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face showed not a flicker of movement. However, she still raised her hand, pointing towards the struggling infant ghost, ¡°I said it at the beginning, you wronged him. If you can obtain his forgiveness, then you will be spared. Otherwise, if he truly wishes for you to die, then I won¡¯t be able to save you today.¡± Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Transcendence Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Transcendence Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t foolish, so she naturally could see that Meng Rou wasn¡¯t truly repentant. She was simply willing to temporarily bow her head to save her own life. However, that didn¡¯t concern her. The one she actually came to save today wasn¡¯t Meng Rou but the infant ghost. That infant ghost really was pitiable. It finally had the opportunity to be reincarnated as a human but had its hopes shattered again due to Meng Rou¡¯s actions. Even more so, due to its resentment, it had already transformed into an Evil Ghost. If in the end, the infant ghost really did kill Meng Rou and became stained with blood, then wanting to be reincarnated as a human again wouldn¡¯t be easy. Moreover, upon returning to hell, it would still be punished. For the sake of a Meng Rou, it wasn¡¯t worth it. After she heard what Zhong Niangyao had to say, a sliver of a dark light flashed through the depths of Meng Rou¡¯s eyes. She struggled for a bit, then got off the bed and walked slowly to the infant ghost¡¯s side. Without saying anything, she reached out her arms and hugged the infant ghost tightly. The infant ghost, who was initially struggling fiercely, became vicious when it saw Meng Rou approach. However, it never expected Meng Rou to actually embrace it. In an instant, it was enveloped in a wave of warmth. It seemed to realize that it was in its mother¡¯s embrace, and all the infant ghost¡¯s actions stopped. Even the fierce expression on its face softened. All eyes were focused on Meng Rou and the infant ghost. When Meng Rou started walking towards the infant ghost, Madam Meng subconsciously wanted to pull her back. Although it looked like a baby, the infant ghost was still a ghost. Moreover, it had been tormenting Meng Rou earlier. In her view, Meng Rou¡¯s advancement would only lead to harm. But Mr. Meng stopped Madam Meng, with a sharp look that ensured she didn¡¯t dare make any move. He had realized today that Meng Rou, as they knew her, was nothing like their daughter. She always put on a good front in front of them. They couldn¡¯t continue to indulge her, or else Meng Rou¡¯s whole life would truly be ruined. Since Meng Rou had caused this trouble, she had to resolve it herself. This also was the only way to save Meng Rou. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Holding the infant ghost tightly, tears kept streaming down Meng Rou¡¯s face, her voice filled with guilt and compassion, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional, I don¡¯t love you any less. It¡¯s just that I was too young and faced with such a situation, I simply didn¡¯t know how to handle it, so I gave up on you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t know you had suffered so much. If I had known, I would have definitely given birth to you and raised you well. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Besides the resentment due to the inability to be reincarnated, the infant ghost was also filled with hatred because its mother abandoned it. Now, hearing his mother¡¯s apologies one after another, the resentment on him began to fade away as well. The initially pitch-black body was slowly losing its color, gradually turning into the appearance of a normal infant around one-year-old. The golden light that had bound the infant ghost disappeared without a trace when it returned to the appearance of a normal infant. As if she noticed nothing, Meng Rou continued to hold the infant, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I truly love you. This time I¡¯ve wronged you. In the future, could you be reincarnated as my son again? I promise, I will never abandon you again. I will love you well and give you the most blissful family.¡± As she spoke, Meng Rou¡¯s tears continued to flow. The infant ghost was also quietly held in the arms, its face even bearing a hint of a happy smile. And because of the change in the infant ghost, the coldness in the room also gradually dissipated. Seeing such a touching scene unfold before their eyes, the people in the room couldn¡¯t help but moisten their eyes. Only Zhong Niangyao remained still, sitting there quietly, without any superfluous movement or words. No one knew what she was thinking at that moment. After a long while, Meng Rou slowly let go of the infant ghost, then wiped away her tears, ¡°Baby, this time it was all my fault. But I hope you won¡¯t punish yourself for my mistakes. Leave now! Lingering in the Human World any longer will do you no good.¡± ¡°If you want to take revenge on me, even if it means taking my life, it¡¯s okay. But I still hope you leave and go to a place that belongs to you, to wait for rebirth. In the future, if there¡¯s a chance, I hope you can become my son again. So I can have the chance to make it up to you.¡± The infant ghost no longer looked like the Evil Ghost it was before, appearing obedient and subdued. He looked at Meng Rou, blinked his eyes, and then spoke, ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡± The milky voice was so tender it sparked an involuntary sense of pity in the listener. Meng Rou was stunned for a moment, a strange feeling flickering in her heart, but she quickly regained her composure and tried to smile at the infant ghost, ¡°Baby, I love you too.¡± The tender moment was something no one wanted to interrupt. It was at this time that Zhong Niangyao stood up, walked forward, and spoke, ¡°Infant ghost, so do you still want to continue taking revenge on Meng Rou?¡± ¡°I will leave,¡± said the milky voice again, ¡°now that I know mommy loves me, I will no longer linger in the Human World.¡± After that, he looked again at Meng Rou, his gaze filled with admiration, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Meng Rou nodded, her tears flowing continuously as she covered her mouth, seemingly trying to control her overwhelming emotions. Zhong Niangyao waved her hand and then began to recite the transcendence scripture. ¡°Thus have I heard, at one time the Buddha was in Daoli Heaven, expounding the Dharma to his mother. At that time, countless Buddhas from ten directions and great bodhisattvas gathered, extolling Shakyamuni Buddha for manifesting inconceivable wisdom and powers in a morally defiled world, taming the stubborn beings, understanding the laws of suffering and joy. Each sent their attendants to greet the World-honored One¡­¡± As the sound of the transcendence scripture rose, a golden light began to envelop the infant ghost. Within that light, the ghost¡¯s expression became increasingly peaceful, and its body started to turn into flecks of light until it disappeared completely. Everyone stood there quietly, watching the scene unfold before them, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. Only when Meng Rou collapsed to the ground did people start to come to their senses. Immediately, Meng Kai Rui rushed over, scooped up Meng Rou, and laid her back on the bed. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Expulsion Order Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Expulsion Order Meng Rou sat on the bed, half leaning against the headboard. Her stomach had completely receded, but the toll of the recent events had left her looking haggard. Furthermore, all the nourishment during this period had been absorbed by the infant ghost inside her, leaving her skin and bones. Though the deathly pallor had faded, she still appeared very worn and utterly devoid of spirit. The infant ghost had left, and the Meng Family finally breathed a sigh of relief. Despite the resentment they felt for what she had done, she was still their daughter, their sister, and seeing her in this state pained them. Madam Meng sighed, sat down beside the bed, reached out, and stroked Meng Rou¡¯s hair, ¡°Rou, don¡¯t think about anything now, just rest well.¡± Meng Rou nodded obediently. Mr. Meng glanced at Meng Rou¡¯s obedient demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, he turned and approached Zhong Niangyao, his tone polite yet distant, ¡°Lady Zhong, I really appreciate what you did today. I will transfer the payment to your account. The house is in chaos right now, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡± This clear dismissal could even be felt as cutting off all ties after crossing the bridge. Although Zhong Niangyao had resolved Meng Rou¡¯s issue today, and he could tell that Zhong Niangyao was genuinely skilled, her attitude from start to finish was somewhat hard for him to accept. Moreover, now his family¡¯s disgrace was known to her. He didn¡¯t know if Zhong Niangyao would spread the word about Meng Rou¡¯s situation, but seeing her now made him uncomfortable. Zhao Xuanglang was already quite dissatisfied, but because Mr. Meng was an elder and also a good friend of Carey, it was difficult to say anything. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, her gaze passing Mr. Meng and landing on Meng Rou, ¡°Since you think everything has been resolved, I will naturally take my leave.¡± Although it was a simple statement, it seemed to carry a strange undertone. But before anyone could ponder it further, Zhong Niangyao had already turned and left. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Watching this, Zhao Xuanglang patted Carey on the shoulder, sighed, and then chased after Zhong Niangyao. ¡°Boss, wait for me! Let¡¯s go together.¡± Inside the room¡ª ¡°Dad, mom, are we really doing the right thing?¡± Carey looked at his parents and then at Meng Rou sitting on the bed, his face marked with hesitation and unease, ¡°I always feel like there¡¯s more to it.¡± ¡°What more could there be!¡± Madam Meng didn¡¯t seem to care much, ¡°Now that Xiao Rou is fine, should we still let people stay and laugh at our family?¡± ¡°But they did help Xiao Rou, we¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Madam Meng interrupted him, ¡°Enough, no more talk. The most important thing right now is your sister. Besides, it¡¯s not like we let her help for nothing, we¡¯ll give her a generous compensation.¡± Mr. Meng waved his hand, ¡°Let Xiao Rou rest at home for a couple of days, then take her to the hospital for a check-up!¡± Having the infant ghost in Meng Rou¡¯s stomach for so long, it was hard to know if it might have caused any issues, so a check-up seemed prudent. Meng Rou kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak, simply sitting there quietly and obediently, showing no signs of the fact she had just recently been to Hong Kong for an abortion. At this moment, Meng Rou remained silent not because she didn¡¯t want to speak but because she worried that speaking might remind her family of what she had done. Meanwhile, Zhao Xuanglang quickly caught up with Zhong Niangyao. As he walked beside her, he scratched his head and awkwardly spoke, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know Uncle Meng would treat you like that.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that after Zhong Niangyao helped the family resolve the issue, the Meng family would simply offer flimsy thanks and dismiss her so promptly. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have introduced her to them in the first place. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curved into a meaningful smile, ¡°Since they think everything has been resolved, it no longer concerns me. It¡¯s quite alright this way!¡± Hearing her words, Zhao Xuanglang slowed down his pace, then with widened eyes, he hurriedly followed, ¡°Boss, what do you mean? Is there still something unresolved about Meng Rou¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°The infant ghost is indeed resolved. However¡ª¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s smile grew brighter, ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean everything¡¯s settled. There are still issues with Meng Rou¡¯s body that haven¡¯t been addressed!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Xuanglang exclaimed, somewhat incoherent, ¡°Could there be something else inside her stomach?¡± He had clearly seen the infant ghost being removed and Meng Rou¡¯s stomach deflate! ¡°Hehe, being occupied by an infant ghost, how could there be no consequences?¡± Zhong Niangyao scoffed, ¡°Moreover, the yin energy and ghost energy were so strong.¡± Zhao Xuanglang widened his eyes, ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you say anything at the Meng¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Zhong Niangyao shrugged, her eyes flashing with indifference, ¡°Besides, Meng Rou really brought it upon herself.¡± ¡°But she seemed to be repentant!¡± Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s tone carried some sympathy. When he saw Meng Rou embracing the infant ghost, he was deeply moved, almost to tears. Thus, he believed that Meng Rou genuinely realized her mistake. Could there be something he didn¡¯t know? ¡°Repentant?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Zhao Xuanglang as if he were a fool, ¡°Forget about the Meng family, they always see Meng Rou through a filter. I didn¡¯t expect your vision to be so poor too!¡± ¡°What!¡± Zhao Xuanglang was shocked, yet he didn¡¯t doubt her words, only eagerly asking, ¡°Boss, what do you mean exactly? Please tell me, don¡¯t keep me in suspense, okay?¡± ¡°Meng Rou was just acting.¡± Zhong Niangyao bluntly pierced through the facade, ¡°She had no intention of repenting. Everything she did was just to get rid of that infant ghost!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zhao Xuanglang found it hard to believe, ¡°I saw her being so earnest, and really thought she had repented!¡± Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Setting Up a Stall Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Setting Up a Stall ¡°I found out that the infant baby started harboring this plan out of resentment from being abandoned,¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke indifferently. ¡°Just like her past acting, this was easy for her. Plus, she had anticipated that with me around, I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her, so she was bold enough to hold that infant baby.¡± Zhao Xuanglang had an inexplicable confidence and admiration for Zhong Niangyao; thus, whenever Zhong Niangyao said something, he never doubted it. This time was no different. ¡°Boss, what exactly happened to Meng Rou?¡± Zhao Xuanglang leaned closer to Zhong Niangyao, asking with a gossipy tone, ¡°Can you tell me? I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Zhong Niangyao gave Zhao Xuanglang another look that said ¡®what an idiot¡¯ and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret, what¡¯s there to hide? Besides, the Meng Family will probably know soon enough.¡± After saying that, she simply uttered two words. Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s eyes went wide at once. Zhong Niangyao paid no attention to Zhao Xuanglang and walked straight ahead. Taking care of the Meng Family¡¯s issue today was an unexpected move. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that her main purpose today was to set up stall for fortune-telling at Tongtian Bridge. The Meng Family¡¯s issue was resolved quite early, and it wasn¡¯t late yet, so she planned to head to Tongtian Bridge to set up her stall. Watching Zhong Niangyao preparing to leave, Zhao Xuanglang followed her again, ¡°Boss, where are you planning to go next? How about I treat you to a meal! I know a restaurant that¡¯s really good.¡± Zhong Niangyao flatly refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the weekend! What could you possibly have to do?¡± Zhao Xuanglang caught up quickly, persistently pestering, ¡°Just give me a chance to treat you to a meal!¡± ¡°I really have something to do.¡± ¡°So what is it? Boss, just tell me!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Fortune-telling at a stall!¡± Half an hour later¡ª Zhao Xuanglang looked at Zhong Niangyao sitting behind a simple table, feeling somewhat dazed. When he heard Zhong Niangyao was going to set up a fortune-telling stall, he thought he had misheard, or perhaps Zhong Niangyao was joking with him. But to his surprise, it was really happening. Just seeing the scene initially, he almost thought he was hallucinating. He always felt that Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t quite fit in with the surroundings here. Feeling Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s gaze lingering on her, Zhong Niangyao frowned and put down her phone, gave him a glare, and said with annoyance, ¡°If you have your own things to do, then get busy and don¡¯t disturb me here.¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t have anything to be busy with. And I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Zhao Xuanglang moved his stool closer and started to speak curiously, ¡°Boss, what were you thinking? Why did you decide to set up a stall here at Tongtian Bridge? This place¡ª¡± All is full of swindlers. He thought the last sentence over and decided not to voice it. After all, he was in someone else¡¯s territory, and it wasn¡¯t good to speak out of turn. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the people here,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, her lips curling into a smile with deep meaning. ¡°Setting others aside, those who have been setting up stalls here for years have their own skills, whether it¡¯s real expertise or just a way with words.¡± Zhao Xuanglang didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression showed he didn¡¯t quite believe it. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t bother to explain; what she said was true. While there are plenty of swindlers at Tongtian Bridge, skilled people exist there too. Even those without real talents could talk their way impressively. Otherwise, without any skill at all, setting up a stall here would surely invite retribution. ¡°So, Boss, do you actually get customers like this?¡± Zhao Xuanglang was puzzled, ¡°And, why do you only see three people a day? What¡¯s that about?¡± Zhong Niangyao gave Zhao Xuanglang a dismissive look, no longer in the mood to respond, ¡°Either sit quietly or get lost, don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡± As for whether she had customers or not, she wasn¡¯t too concerned. What Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t know was that many people who came to Tongtian Bridge were actually looking for her to tell their fortunes. Since she was sometimes there and sometimes not, it was hard for anyone to pin down her schedule. Moreover, she had always been there in the evenings, and this was the first time she had set up her stall so early. As the two talked, many people rushed over. ¡°Little god!¡± With a booming voice, a chubby elder lady, panting and dragging a middle-aged man, charged up to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall, leaning on the table with vigor and force, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrive late today, did I? There should still be spots left for today!¡± The excited voice even startled Zhao Xuanglang nearby. Zhong Niangyao looked at the middle-aged man the elder lady was pulling with interest and said, ¡°Why are you back? Did you find out you¡¯ve been cuckolded?¡± This man was none other than Qi Lei, who Zhong Niangyao had previously predicted was being cuckolded. However, now he no longer held the previous scorn, replaced by evasiveness and a hint of respect. ¡°Little god, you really are amazing.¡± The elder lady, Granny Qi, Qi Lei¡¯s mother, had a smile so wide it could nearly crush a mosquito, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your advice, we might have really ended up raising someone else¡¯s child. I¡¯m truly grateful.¡± These past few days, she had been coming to Tongtian Bridge almost daily to find that girl who had told her son¡¯s fortune. Apart from thanking her for the past matter, another urgent issue was her son¡¯s fertility troubles. After hearing her son mention that the fortune-teller at Tongtian Bridge said she could help solve his fertility issues, she promptly dragged her son over. But she hadn¡¯t expected that after coming for several days in a row, she had not seen the fortune-teller. Just when she thought that the fortune-teller might no longer be setting up shop here, a stall owner nearby kindly informed them that the little god¡¯s daytime schedule was not fixed. There was no choice but to bribe a nearby small stall owner to let her know once the fortune-teller arrived. Having just received the call, she immediately dragged her son over in a rush, to find the little god. Faced with Granny Qi¡¯s gratitude, Zhong Niangyao merely nodded, then inquired, ¡°So you came over today, and it wouldn¡¯t be just to thank me, would it?¡± Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 A Glimmer of Hope Chapter 63: Chapter 63 A Glimmer of Hope Granny Qi directly pulled him up and then offered a smile, ¡°Little god, I know, before, this worthless thing of mine accidentally offended you. I¡¯m making him apologize to you now!¡± Then she turned her head to look at Qi Lei, and her expression suddenly made a one-hundred-and-eighty-degree shift, ¡°You brat, why aren¡¯t you coming over to apologize?¡± Although Qi Lei was big and strong and had made some money, which gave him a bit of a reputation outside, he was a true filial son. Hence, under the pressure of his mother, he quickly apologized to Zhong Niangyao. Of course, besides being compelled by his mother, there was another very important reason for his visit today. Facing Qi Lei¡¯s apology, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained indifferent, without much change. Looking at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s demeanor, Granny Qi felt somewhat uneasy because she didn¡¯t know whether Zhong Niangyao had accepted the apology or not. Without much time for further thought, Granny Qi spoke up, ¡°Little god, actually, today we have come for another very important matter regarding this rebellious son¡¯s health. Before, when you read his fortune, you said he would be childless for life, but you also mentioned there was still a glimmer of hope. I just want to ask, is there a way for him to have his own children?¡± Ever since she found out that the child her daughter-in-law was carrying wasn¡¯t her own son¡¯s flesh and blood, she nearly passed out from anger. Later, when she learned that her son had health issues and simply couldn¡¯t have children, she truly felt hopeless. Unexpectedly, as things took a new turn, she heard from her son that the little Master at Tongtian Bridge mentioned there was still a thread of vitality. So she immediately dragged her son over. Of course, before coming, she had sent people to inquire about it first, fearing being deceived again. When she learned there really was a little god, she rushed over with her son immediately. But she didn¡¯t expect to not see the person for several days in a row. Now that they had finally caught the person, she wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. So as soon as she got the message that the little god had set up a stall today, she immediately dragged her son over. Zhong Niangyao looked up at Qi Lei briefly, then turned to Granny Qi, ¡°There is a thread of vitality indeed, but the process won¡¯t be comfortable.¡± ¡°The more uncomfortable, the better,¡± Granny Qi promptly said upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not life-threatening, anything goes.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï On hearing this, Qi Lei felt somewhat speechless. However, when he looked at Zhong Niangyao, his eyes also carried hope. He wasn¡¯t young anymore and naturally yearned to have his own children. Boy or girl, he would be happy to have either. ¡°You and your current wife should have separated by now!¡± Zhong Niangyao turned her head to look at Qi Lei, ¡°Do you have many admirers around?¡± As soon as she spoke, Qi Lei¡¯s face immediately turned red, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Although he knew the person before him was not ordinary, after all, the age was there. Discussing such matters with a young girl of about twenty was truly difficult for him to answer. ¡°Little god, his wife has long been divorced,¡± Granny Qi said, regardless of Qi Lei¡¯s complexion, ¡°As for those admirers around him, if necessary, I can have him cut off all ties with them right now.¡± The fickle woman they had revealed was already swept out of the house at that time, and in the most definitive way too. However, the admirers around her son had not been cut off. Now, for her, the most important thing was to have grandchildren. As long as she could hold her grandchild, nothing else mattered. ¡°It¡¯s not quite so exaggerated.¡± During the conversation, Zhong Niangyao had taken out a notebook from her bag, then pulled out a pen and started writing something. After a while, she handed the slip of paper she was holding to Granny Qi, ¡°Follow this prescription, one dose a day, start with eating it for half a month. After half a month, I¡¯ll use acupuncture to open up his meridians. After that, switch to a new prescription and continue taking it for half a year. After stopping the medication, recuperate for another month, and then you can consider the matter of having children.¡± Granny Qi¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words. She took the medicine prescription handed over with great excitement, her movements extremely careful as if afraid to damage it in the slightest. ¡°Thank you, little god. I assure you, I¡¯ll keep a close watch on his medication use.¡± This was her only hope. In a few months, she was going to have grandchildren. After many years, there was finally hope. So, she didn¡¯t feel the time would be too long at all. Qi Lei didn¡¯t say anything beside her, but from his expression, one could see that he too was filled with anticipation. Zhong Niangyao continued to give instructions, ¡°Also, during the treatment period, you must abstain from sexual activities. If you break this rule, then don¡¯t come to me again, as I won¡¯t be able to help you. This is your only chance.¡± Upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Granny Qi immediately sat up straight and became exceptionally serious, ¡°Little god, I promise, I absolutely won¡¯t let this brat have any chance to be involved with women in these few months.¡± Listening to the two¡¯s discussion, Qi Lei became endlessly embarrassed. It could be said, had there been a crack on the ground, he would have dived into it right then. Zhong Niangyao nodded, then stretched out her hand and pointed to the sign on the table, which prominently displayed a QR code, ¡°Please settle the fortune-telling fee from last time first, three hundred yuan.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Granny Qi didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately transferred the money, then continued to inquire, ¡°What about the fortune-telling fee this time? And how should the treatment fee be calculated?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that after the treatment is successful,¡± Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t seem to care too much. ¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡± Granny Qi became even more excited after hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words. Because the little god said that she would be paid after the treatment was successful, which meant it would surely be cured. Now she truly couldn¡¯t wait to transfer the money to the little god. After Granny Qi and Qi Lei left, Zhao Xuanglang, who had been silent beside them, couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Boss, so you can heal as well!¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± Zhong Niangyao glanced at him lightly, ¡°I have many more skills!¡± The sect of Ghost Valley Master is proficient in the arts of the Five Elements and Eight Diagrams, the Qi Huang Skill, and of course, ghost hunting and demon removal are not out of reach either. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Climbing the Mountain Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Climbing the Mountain When Zhong Niangyao heard Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s words, his eyes lit up, and he quickly pointed to himself, saying, ¡°Boss, then take a look, what ability can I learn? As your junior, if I don¡¯t have any skills, wouldn¡¯t that embarrass you?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked up, sized him up, then shook her head and said directly, ¡°You have no talent in any area.¡± With those words, Zhao Xuanglang suddenly looked like an abandoned big dog, disheartened and dejected. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zhao Xuanglang and continued waiting for the next person to come for fortune-telling. Once the first one came, the second quickly sat down, as if afraid that if they were a bit slower, someone else would get ahead of them. In just over ten minutes, Zhong Niangyao had done three readings, and then she started packing up her table. Those who arrived late, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but clutch their fists in regret for being too late. Zhao Xuanglang, seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Boss, you¡­ you¡¯re really just leaving like this.¡± From the first customer to the last one, not counting the time waiting here before, it was only half an hour in total. None of the other stalls were so capricious. Moreover, it seemed like all those people had specifically rushed here to seek fortune-telling from the boss. Yet, seeing the boss acting like this, not a single one came forward to say anything; they all just looked annoyed. ¡°Why not leave? What else is there to do here?¡± Zhong Niangyao asked somewhat curiously, ¡°Unless you want to keep staying here as a spectator?¡± If that was the case, then she would leave first. She often set up her stall here and hadn¡¯t found anything particularly special about the place. Seeing that Zhong Niangyao had already packed up the table and was preparing to leave, Zhao Xuanglang could not care about other things and quickly followed her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï The two had dinner together before heading their separate ways. The next day was another holiday, and Zhong Niangyao thought about it but did not go to Tongtian Bridge to set up her stall. Instead, she went to the suburbs of Wuling Mountain to hike. Wuling Mountain was not very high, but an important reason she chose to hike there was Wuling Temple on the mountain. It was said that there was a monk who had achieved spiritual enlightenment and was very accurate in fortune telling. However, he rarely appeared in public. Normally, influential officials and members of wealthy families sought his divination, but he only divined for those he considered destined. Of course, she wasn¡¯t planning to do anything in particular, just curious, so she decided to take a look. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy in Wuling Mountain was very dense, which was beneficial for her. The mountain was not very steep, but climbing it was still strenuous. However, this was no issue for Zhong Niangyao. Ever since she had come here, she exercised every day. After all, maintaining a good body was crucial. Now, her body had become very healthy, and thus such physical activity was nothing to her. Along the way, her cell phone rang, and seeing it was Zhao Xuanglang calling, she answered. His voice came through immediately. ¡°Boss, what are you up to?¡± ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Unlike Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s enthusiastic tone, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s was much colder. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Zhao Xuanglang quickly spoke up, his tone carrying a hint of guilt, ¡°Boss, I actually do have something I need to discuss with you, that is¡­ that is¡­¡± Hearing Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s hesitant voice, Zhong Niangyao frowned and became somewhat impatient, ¡°Speak if you have something to say, don¡¯t bother me otherwise. Keep this up, and I¡¯ll block your number right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t block me, Boss!¡± Zhao Xuanglang quickly added, ¡°Actually, last night after I got home, Rui Kai personally came to apologize, saying he hoped to treat you to a meal to express his gratitude. Then¡­ while we were talking, I accidentally mentioned Meng Rou¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t tell exactly what is wrong with Meng Rou¡¯s health, just that it hasn¡¯t been resolved yet.¡± ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Actually, he wanted to mention it last night, but he was worried that it would disturb Zhong Niangyao¡¯s rest, so he held back until today. He regretted it too, not thinking before speaking and just blurting it out. He was genuinely afraid that Zhong Niangyao would become angry and wouldn¡¯t recognize him as her junior anymore. ¡°Is that all?¡± Zhong Niangyao asked indifferently, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Ha, Boss, you¡¯re not angry?¡± Zhao Xuanglang, who had been anxious, was surprised to hear Zhong Niangyao¡¯s response. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? This is the truth, and even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they would have found out soon enough. Besides, my dealings with them are settled and have no complications.¡± Just yesterday, not long after she left the Meng Family, she had received the compensation transferred by them, five million. It wasn¡¯t a small sum, but she hadn¡¯t cared much about the amount; after all, her greatest gain was accruing significant Merit from liberating the infant spirit. This also made her spirit more attuned with her current body. Waking up this morning, she felt refreshed and clear-headed. That¡¯s why she felt like hiking. Hearing Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t angry, Zhao Xuanglang felt much relieved, ¡°Boss, where are you now? Are you going to the stall today? Can I come with you?¡± Although the previous day at the stall was short, he had found it very interesting. So, if Zhong Niangyao was going to Tongtian Bridge again today, he planned to join her. Hearing the incessant chatter on the phone, Zhong Niangyao moved the phone away, glanced at the screen, then decisively chose to hang up. Then, she put the phone in her pocket and continued her climb up the mountain. Meanwhile, Zhao Xuanglang suddenly heard the busy tones in his ear, becoming a bit confused. He stared blankly at the turned-off screen of his phone, and after a while, decided not to call back. He was genuinely afraid that it wasn¡¯t the wrong things he said that might anger Zhong Niangyao but rather his pestering her. Shortly after hanging up, Zhong Niangyao reached the mountain¡¯s summit. In her view was a temple that looked ancient but still well-maintained. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Wuyan Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Wuyan Hanging above the main entrance of the temple was a plaque inscribed with three bold characters, ¡°Wuling Temple.¡± The three characters were written with gusto, full of ink, like clouds billowing and water flowing. Looking at their color, shape, density, dryness, connectivity, twists and turns, as well as the variation in thickness, all were innumerable, presenting a magnificent vision. Clearly, these characters must be the work of a master calligrapher. Unlike the other temples adorned with lavish decorations, Wuling Temple appeared much simpler. However, even so, one could tell that the incense offerings were very prosperous here. The constant stream of tourists and pilgrims was unending, but it didn¡¯t come across as noisy, rather it carried an air of the human world.¡± Raising her eyebrows slightly, Zhong Niangyao strolled into the temple. She was genuinely interested in Wuling Temple, having come specifically for a visit, she naturally wanted to take a good look around. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she stepped through the temple gate, she saw a young novice monk waiting at the entrance. And, quite apparently, he was waiting for her. ¡°Amitabha Buddha, patron, hello,¡± the young monk approached Zhong Niangyao, ¡°My master has been awaiting you for some time.¡± ¡°Awaiting for some time?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curved into a thoughtful smile, ¡°It seems that your abbot master foresaw my visit today!¡± ¡°Well then, lead the way!¡± The novice monk didn¡¯t say anything further and began leading Zhong Niangyao to the back courtyard. Following the novice, Zhong Niangyao arrived at the back courtyard. Upon entering, she saw an old monk clad in robes, around seventy years of age with a long beard, standing there as if waiting for someone. After bringing Zhong Niangyao to the back courtyard, the novice left without lingering. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Zhong Niangyao arched her eyebrows once more, then walked slowly towards the old monk. She nodded at him and then said, ¡°Master, did you calculate that I would come today?¡± She could tell that the head of Wuling Temple indeed had some skills! ¡°I go by the dharma name Wuyan,¡± the old monk greeted Zhong Niangyao with a joined palms salute, before speaking, ¡°Knowing that a distinguished guest would visit, it was only natural to send someone to welcome you early.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me for a cup of tea first?¡± With that, he led Zhong Niangyao towards a pavilion. Soon, they both sat down inside the pavilion. Without uttering a word, Wuyan began to prepare the tea. His movements were graceful and fluid, coupled with his serene demeanor, this made for a peaceful sight. He handed a cup of tea to Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Please, honored guest, have a taste.¡± Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t know what Wuyan was hinting at but wasn¡¯t worried. She picked up the cup and took a sip, ¡°The tea is indeed good, but I¡¯m curious if there¡¯s a significant reason behind your gracious hospitality?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Wuyan smiled and said, ¡°When a friend comes from afar, it is only natural for a host to offer the best they have. Moreover, you, esteemed guest, have savored even finer teas. In your presence, my tea leaves are but modest offerings.¡± Hearing Wuyan¡¯s words, Zhong Niangyao paused with her tea, then set down her cup slowly, ¡°Oh, Master, are you suggesting¡ª¡± ¡°There is no need for such caution, honored guest, I harbor no ill intentions,¡± Wuyan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, still wearing a compassionate smile, ¡°Though I may guess at some things, I am far from omniscient. I have no ill will towards you, guest from another world, as you are endowed with great merit.¡± ¡°A person with such merit is someone even the Heavenly Dao favors; I wouldn¡¯t dare harbor any ill intentions.¡± ¡°I believe you are not such a person, Master,¡± Zhong Niangyao smiled, shaking her head, ¡°My visit today was purely on a whim. I was simply surprised that you had already anticipated my arrival. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of what is on your mind,¡± Wuyan glanced at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°You must feel lost initially coming to this otherworld. However, since you are here, stay at ease. If the heavens have brought you to this world, then there must be a reason. You need not be overly anxious.¡± After listening to Wuyan, Zhong Niangyao was somewhat stunned. Being reborn in this otherworld, naturally, she was happy. She had the chance to start anew and was free from all previous responsibilities. She could live freely, leading the life she desired, without any constraints. But alongside her happiness, an inevitable sense of confusion would arise. In this otherworld, bereft of familiar people and events and without her former responsibilities, she gained a family. Though her biological father was missing and her mother unknown, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong had been very kind to her, treating her like their most cherished granddaughter. However, their kindness sometimes led her to wonder whether it was for her predecessor or for herself. As time passed, she became increasingly perplexed. Moreover, she had encountered issues of her soul not fully matching her body. While there were solutions, on a daily basis, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disturbed. This inner turmoil had even gone unnoticed by herself; unexpectedly, it was all pinpointed by the old monk before her. ¡°Master, it seems you know why I have come here!¡± Zhong Niangyao did not object, ¡°If so, do you also have a solution? I¡¯ve heard that you are quite adept in divination!¡± ¡°Amitabha Buddha,¡± Wuyan joined his palms together, ¡°Compared to your insights, my modest abilities seem quite inferior, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to flaunt them before you.¡± Zhong Niangyao had no disagreement, ¡°The fact that you foresaw my spontaneous visit today speaks volumes of your capability, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You flatter me,¡± Wuyan shook his head with a smile, ¡°Truth be told, it shames me to say, knowing of your arrival today wasn¡¯t of my doing, I don¡¯t possess such skill. It was my master who, before passing into nirvana, left me a brocade bag. Inside it, he noted the time of your visit today, your origins, as well as your current confusion.¡± Surprised by such an answer, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s interest piqued, and she said, ¡°It seems your master was quite formidable! It¡¯s a great pity I couldn¡¯t have met him; truly regrettable.¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Accidental Intrusion Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Accidental Intrusion Wuyan was not reserved and nodded in agreement before he took out a brocade bag and handed it towards Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Esteemed guest, this was left by the Master before his passing and was meant to be gifted to you.¡± ¡°After handing over the item to you, this humble monk has fulfilled his own duty.¡± Zhong Niangyao took the brocade bag from Wuyan and nodded, ¡°Then thank you, Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Please feel free to proceed!¡± Wuyan brought his hands together, ¡°This humble monk shall not disturb the esteemed guest any further. If you wish to offer incense in the grand hall ahead, please go this way. If you desire to view the scenery at the back mountain, then that direction is faster.¡± After showing Zhong Niangyao the way, Wuyan left directly. Left alone, Zhong Niangyao picked up the now cold tea and took a sip, her fingers unconsciously caressing the brocade bag in her hand. Finally, she opened the brocade bag, which contained a note with several written lines. ¡°Soul and Body Reunited, follow your heart, all is predestined.¡± These simple lines stirred huge waves in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s heart. ¡®Soul and Body Reunited¡¯, wasn¡¯t this referring to her current body being hers? But how could that be possible? Could it be that her rebirth in this body was not a coincidence? But then, if this body was indeed hers, what about the phenomenon where the soul and body did not align? Everything was shrouded in mist, veiling the truth from Zhong Niangyao, and her attempts at divination yielded no clarity either. Much later, an exquisite smile formed on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips, and the brocade bag and note self-ignited without harming her hand in the slightest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï What¡¯s here is here; let it be. Although she was still unclear about the details, since she had arrived in this world, she naturally intended to live her life here. As for everything else, as time passed, the truth would surely reveal itself. However, she was quite intrigued by Wuyan¡¯s Master, who had foreseen her arrival and left a note. He must be no ordinary person. It¡¯s a pity he had already passed away; she would have liked to meet him. Since she had come to Wuling Mountain, Zhong Niangyao felt she should not waste the opportunity and definitely take a good tour around the place. With many things still unclear to her, she decided not to dwell on them for now. She stood up and walked towards the back mountain as Wuyan had directed. The incense-burning and prayers in the front hall didn¡¯t interest her much; she¡¯d rather explore the scenery. Soon, Zhong Niangyao arrived at the back mountain. The scenery here was beautiful, and despite it being summer, the densely shaded trees didn¡¯t just eliminate the heat but also brought waves of cool and comfortable breezes. However, the place was also quite crowded, especially since it was Sunday, with many families coming over for a visit. Because it was noisy, Zhong Niangyao walked towards a quieter area. Unconsciously, she found herself moving farther and farther away from the crowd, then she realized something was off¡ªit seemed like she was walking in circles. A curious smile crept up her lips as she murmured softly, ¡°Interesting! It seems someone has set an Array here.¡± Her curiosity piqued, given that Wuling Mountain had always been a tourist attraction of the Imperial Capital, frequented by many during holidays to hike and breathe fresh air. Devotees came on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month to offer incense. It could be said that the place was popular, and while not every inch was trampled, it was surprising to find such a hidden spot here. Right, a hidden place, concealed by an Array. Nevertheless, such a small Array really couldn¡¯t confine her. Closing her eyes, Zhong Niangyao pondered for a while, then opened her eyes again and began to observe her surroundings more meticulously. Not long after, a brilliant smile appeared on her face, and she started walking in a seemingly casual but irregular pattern. As she moved randomly, the previously static environment began to subtly change. In just a brief moment, Zhong Niangyao saw that her surroundings had already completely transformed. Taking a deep breath of the fresh air, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The Spiritual Energy here is really rich!¡± She felt as if she had entered a paradisiacal haven; in front of her was a large estate with flora and trees that were rare on the outside. In the centre of the estate was a villa, designed in a European style. The scenery was indeed beautiful, but what attracted her most was the dense Spiritual Energy here. It made her wonder how the estate¡¯s owner had managed to gather most of the mountain¡¯s Spiritual Energy to this location. Standing there, every breath made her feel thoroughly refreshed. She felt all the pores in her body opening up and greedily absorbing the Spiritual Energy. Just then, a voice interrupted Zhong Niangyao¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± An old man walked out from the estate, his face filled with wariness. Even seeing that the visitor was just a young girl, he didn¡¯t lower his guard. ¡°Who are you really, and how did you arrive here?¡± Watching the old man¡¯s guarded demeanor, Zhong Niangyao smiled innocently, her smile tinged with ingenuity, ¡°I was just wandering and somehow ended up here! But I never expected that there would be such a place on Wuling Mountain!¡± Despite the old man¡¯s white hair, his agile and light movements, and the faint Evil Qi emanating from him, revealed that he was no ordinary individual. Such a mysterious estate, and an inscrutable old gatekeeper¡ªjust who was the owner of this estate? It was indeed intriguing! Despite hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s response, the old man¡¯s wariness did not decrease, and his tone remained harsh, ¡°Leave quickly. This is not a place for you.¡± He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that the young girl had entered accidentally. An Array set by the master could not possibly malfunction. Therefore, the only problem must lie with the girl herself. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67 The Master Invites Chapter 67: Chapter 67 The Master Invites ¡°What is the place that should come, and what is the place that should not come?¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I have not entered your estate; I just looked around the scenery here. This shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you! You also do not have the right to drive me away!¡± Upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Young lady, I don¡¯t know what your background is. However, there are some places you can¡¯t just barge into whenever you wish.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded earnestly, ¡°But since I¡¯m already here today, I¡¯ll leave when I feel like it. You can¡¯t drive me away.¡± Upon hearing this response, the air around the old man changed instantly, and when he looked at Zhong Niangyao, he didn¡¯t hide the evil Qi emanating from him; it spilled out freely. Faced with the oppression from the old man, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but her hand had already stretched toward her backpack. At this tense moment, a woman in her fifties stepped out of the estate, dressed in a black dress and wearing black-framed glasses, resembling those stern housekeepers from the medieval times. ¡°Old Han, stop.¡± The woman called out as she walked forward to intervene. ¡°The master has invited this young lady inside.¡± Upon these words, the other two people present were both stunned. Old Han looked uncertainly at the woman, then glanced at Zhong Niangyao, seemingly pondering something. The woman had already approached Zhong Niangyao, bent slightly in a polite gesture, then spoke, ¡°Lady Zhong, our master invites you.¡± Zhong Niangyao cautiously stepped back, ¡°Who is your master?¡± This middle-aged woman had a strength that was certainly superior to that of Old Han. Who indeed were these people referring to their master? Why did they know her? She had not been in this world for long and knew few people. According to the status of the original host, it was unlikely she would know such people. So, who exactly were these people? Friend or foe? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°Lady Zhong will find out once inside,¡± the middle-aged woman replied, sensing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hostility and spoke slowly, ¡°Rest assured, Lady Zhong, you do know our master, and you are definitely not enemies. So, there is no need to worry.¡± Zhong Niangyao blinked and finally nodded her head, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go inside and see.¡± After all, since she was already here, why not take a look! Moreover, she did not sense any malice from this woman. Plus, she had cast a fortune before leaving home today and it hadn¡¯t shown any signs of danger. Seeing Zhong Niangyao agree, the middle-aged woman seemed relieved, ¡°Lady Zhong, you can call me Mrs. Gui. Please follow me. The master is waiting inside.¡± Zhong Niangyao followed Mrs. Gui into the estate. As soon as she stepped into the estate, Zhong Niangyao felt the spiritual energy here was much denser than outside. It seemed the master of the estate had set up some array or used some means to concentrate most of the spiritual energy of Wuling Mountain here. The spiritual energy outside the estate was probably also drawn here because of this estate. Now, her curiosity about the master of the estate grew more intense. Soon, Zhong Niangyao followed Mrs. Gui into the villa, but just before entering the great hall, Mrs. Gui suddenly stopped, ¡°Lady Zhong, our master is waiting for you inside.¡± The implication was clear; Zhong Niangyao was to enter on her own. Since she was already here, there was nothing to be afraid of. Zhong Niangyao shrugged her shoulders, then lifting her feet, walked in leisurely, as if meandering through her own garden rather than entering someone else¡¯s home. However, when she entered the hall and the familiar figure came into view, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Why are you?¡± She had thought of many possibilities but had not anticipated that the master of this estate would be Lu Yichen, someone she had previously met and with whom she had an unpleasant encounter. ¡°Are you surprised, Lady Zhong?¡± Lu Yichen was seated on the sofa. Even seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s arrival, he didn¡¯t stand up but merely kept sitting leisurely there. Even just casually sitting there, his imperial aura was unmistakable. Anyone here, upon seeing him, would immediately think of an emperor. ¡°I was quite surprised at first.¡± After overcoming her shock, Zhong Niangyao quickly regained her composure and took a seat on the sofa opposite Lu Yichen. She even casually poured herself a cup of tea and picked up a delicate pastry from the coffee table, tossing it into her mouth. Those movements were fluid and natural, as if she had returned to her own home. ¡°But now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem so strange. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the Third Master Lu, who is so inconspicuous in the Lu Family, secretly has such an unknown side!¡± Among the four sons of the Lu Family, the one who was least noticeable was Lu Yichen. The other three held significant positions in politics, the military, and the business world. Only Lu Yichen was thought of as weak and sickly by everyone mentioning him. Now it seems, he is the most deeply hidden member of the Lu Family! ¡°Lady Zhong is no less exceptional!¡± Lu Yichen smiled faintly, the smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°Outside, people say that the youngest granddaughter of the Zhong Family is just a silly girl obsessed with trivialities. Who would have thought that she is actually a ¡®Heavenly Master¡¯ who can determine life and death with a mere calculation?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s movement paused for a moment, then resumed, ¡°Mr. Lu is mistaken, I¡¯m not a ¡®Heavenly Master¡¯. I just know how to fortune-tell.¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised that Lu Yichen could find out about her fortune-telling. After all, she had set up her stall openly at Tongtian Bridge and had never made any attempt to conceal it. Moreover, she never intended to hide it. ¡°Regardless, Lady Zhong¡¯s skills are indeed notable,¡± Lu Yichen leaned back, his smile turning somewhat profound, ¡°But since Lady Zhong is so capable, perhaps you could read my fortune?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t read it,¡± Zhong Niangyao refused without hesitation. That straightforward attitude even took the usually calm and composed Lu Yichen by surprise. Clearly, he had not expected Zhong Niangyao to refuse so cleanly and without even giving a reason. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Turtle Shell Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Turtle Shell ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Yichen didn¡¯t seem angry as he raised an eyebrow, ¡°I wonder if there is something I did to offend Lady Zhong that makes your rejection so decisive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head and honestly said, ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± She didn¡¯t see any need to hide such a matter, so she straightforwardly blurted it out. Besides, today¡¯s incident was an accident, and she wouldn¡¯t have much to do with Lu Yichen in the future, so there was even less reason to lie. Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s answer, Lu Yichen was somewhat surprised, but he continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you do me another favor?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhong Niangyao almost thought she had heard wrong, ¡°Mr. Lu, did you not hear my answer just now?¡± Just a moment ago, she had already so decisively refused Lu Yichen. Aside from truly being unable to figure it out, there was another important reason¡ªthat she didn¡¯t want to become too entangled with Lu Yichen. After all, a person who carried both Purple Energy and Evil Qi was definitively synonymous with trouble. Even if the Purple Energy on him was truly tempting, she still didn¡¯t want to invite trouble. ¡°I heard you!¡± Lu Yichen nodded, looking as if it were a matter of course, ¡°However, I¡¯m not asking you to divine my fortune but something else. I think, Lady Zhong could help with that.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head without any courtesy and refused outright, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m just an ordinary student, and even if I really know a bit about the Five Elements and Eight Diagrams, it¡¯s only very superficial. So, I can¡¯t assist with your request.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t want to help, to be honest. ¡°Lady Zhong hasn¡¯t even heard what it is I need help with, how can you know you can¡¯t assist?¡± Lu Yichen didn¡¯t get angry, or rather, from beginning to end, his emotions were very calm¡ªso calm that it could make one wonder if he had any emotions at all. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? ¡°Mr. Lu invited me inside, and if it¡¯s for this matter, then I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Zhong Niangyao stood up directly, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today.¡± If possible, she preferred not to meet him again in the future. This Lu Yichen was not only synonymous with trouble but also, she sensed a kind of danger from him. Such a dangerous figure was someone she didn¡¯t want any involvement with. Having restarted her life, she much preferred the easy and comfortable days. Seeing Zhong Niangyao about to leave, Lu Yichen didn¡¯t hurry or make any move to retain her; he simply spoke with a hint of seduction in his voice, ¡°Lady Zhong, why not take a look at the offered compensation before deciding whether to accept my request?¡± Zhong Niangyao, who had already gotten up to leave, paused in her steps. Squinting her eyes, she looked at Lu Yichen with a guarded expression. She didn¡¯t want to stay, but for some reason when she heard the compensation offered by Lu Yichen, spoken with seduction, her heart skipped a beat, and she felt an intense sensation. That was, the so-called compensation Lu Yichen was talking about must be something she urgently needed right now. In the end, unable to resist the temptation, Zhong Niangyao sat back down. Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s action, Lu Yichen didn¡¯t say much. His expression didn¡¯t even change. He simply ordered someone to bring the object over. During the wait, only Lu Yichen and Zhong Niangyao were present in the living room. The two were sitting opposite each other on the sofa. Lu Yichen simply sat there relaxedly, his hand resting on the arm of the sofa, his fingers gently tapping. As for Zhong Niangyao, she once again picked up the teacup, sipping tea while nibbling on pastries, also appearing quite at ease. Despite being the only two in the living room, there was no communication between them, as if they were divided by an insurmountable boundary. Before long, Mrs. Gui, who was there just earlier, came in carrying a box. Lu Yichen immediately said, ¡°Give the box to Lady Zhong!¡± After receiving the instruction, Mrs. Gui placed the box in front of Zhong Niangyao, gave both Lu Yichen and Zhong Niangyao a bow, and then slowly left the living room. Lu Yichen gestured toward the box and then spoke, ¡°Please take a look, Lady Zhong! To show my sincerity, I¡¯ve specifically sought this compensation. I believe it will satisfy you.¡± Since the appearance of that box, Zhong Niangyao felt a strong attraction to it. She had a hunch that the contents of the box could be what she urgently needed. Yet, she also understood that opening this box meant she was agreeing to Lu Yichen¡¯s request. For a moment, she felt hesitant. If he could offer her the compensation she wanted most, then the favor that Lu Yichen mentioned was likely no small matter. It could very well be a big problem. Noticing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hesitation, Lu Yichen didn¡¯t hurry her. He just sat there with a confident air, as if he had already anticipated the outcome. After about ten minutes, Zhong Niangyao still reached out, picked up the box in front of her, and opened it. If she wasn¡¯t sure, then she decided to follow her heart. The moment she opened the box and saw what was inside, Zhong Niangyao knew that she had to agree to help Lu Yichen. Because the contents of the box were exactly what she currently wanted. The object in the box wasn¡¯t eye-catching, even simple and unadorned. But this made it impossible for Zhong Niangyao to look away. Because inside the box, a turtle shell was lying there quietly. She indeed needed a turtle shell now, but what shocked her wasn¡¯t the value of this particular turtle shell, but rather that it was an old object, one she had used before, passed down from her master and said to be her sect¡¯s inheritance. From Lai Country to the modern 21st century, through all the changes in the world, she never expected that she would still have a chance to see this turtle shell. Though her heart was clamoring, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face remained inscrutable, her emotions unreadable. Lu Yichen didn¡¯t press her, just waited quietly for Zhong Niangyao¡¯s response. But by his confident look, it was clear he wasn¡¯t worried about Zhong Niangyao¡¯s refusal. A long while later, Zhong Niangyao closed the box and then looked up at Lu Yichen, ¡°It seems Mr. Lu has done his homework!¡± ¡°It appears the compensation is very much to Lady Zhong¡¯s liking!¡± Lu Yichen didn¡¯t directly answer, ¡°I take it you have no intention of refusing now, do you?¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°I accept Mr. Lu¡¯s request.¡± Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Entering the Tomb Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Entering the Tomb Holding the box close to her chest, Zhong Niangyao continued to inquire, ¡°May I ask what assistance Mr. Lu needs from me?¡± Lu Yichen glanced at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s action, his thin lips parting slightly as he slowly uttered two words, ¡°Enter the tomb!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s about entering a tomb!¡± Most of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s attention was on the box in her hands, so it took her a moment to process Lu Yichen¡¯s words. By the time she did, she abruptly looked up at Lu Yichen, her gaze sharp, ¡°Are you planning to rob a tomb?¡± She truly had trouble associating tomb robbing with the seemingly virtuous Lu Yichen before her. Although she didn¡¯t consider Lu Yichen a gentleman, he didn¡¯t strike her as the opportunist type like a tomb robber either! Facing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s scrutinizing look, Lu Yichen¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he calmly nodded, ¡°Correct, it is indeed about entering a tomb. I hope Lady Zhong will accompany me, as I will need her abilities in certain areas. But rest assured, Lady Zhong, your safety is well guaranteed.¡± Zhong Niangyao frowned thoughtfully before nodding, ¡°Okay, but when would this be? I need to prepare in advance.¡± ¡°On the tenth of next month.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, then picked up the box and stood up to take her leave, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± After finishing her words, she turned and walked towards the exit without hesitation. Lu Yichen remained seated without saying anything, just quietly watching the retreating figure of Zhong Niangyao. His deep eyes were calm and unyielding, yet there was something captivating about his presence. Shortly after Zhong Niangyao left, a middle-aged man in black emerged from a hidden spot. He appeared to be in his forties or fifties, with slightly sparse, graying hair, yet his demeanor was spirited. He emitted a fierce aura, clearly not an ordinary individual. He walked slowly to Lu Yichen¡¯s side, lowered his head, and spoke, ¡°Master, about the array outside, should we alter it?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 Today Zhong Niangyao was able to come in, wouldn¡¯t someone else manage to do the same tomorrow? It might disturb the Master¡¯s tranquility then. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Lu Yichen chuckled softly, his eyes inscrutable, ¡°Not everyone has the ability to get through the array and arrive here.¡± ¡°Master, are you suggesting¡ª¡± the middle-aged man frowned slightly, ¡°that Lady Zhong didn¡¯t just stumble in here?¡± ¡°Unintentionally?¡± Lu Yichen shook his head, his smile unwavering, ¡°She came in deliberately. Don¡¯t underestimate her; she¡¯s quite capable.¡± ¡°This Zhong Niangyao, she¡¯s really not as rumored,¡± the man¡¯s face showed hesitation, ¡°and from our investigations, she¡¯s indeed a very different person from before. Could it be that after experiencing life and death, people truly change so greatly?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, does it matter?¡± Lu Yichen looked up slightly, ¡°Uncle Wang, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. How much she¡¯s hiding, only she knows.¡± Hearing this, a hint of unease flashed in Uncle Wang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Master, this Zhong Niangyao¡ª¡± ¡°She won¡¯t pose any threat to me, so you needn¡¯t harbor any hostility towards her,¡± Lu Yichen said with a smile, shaking his head, ¡°Besides, she should be quite helpful during our tomb raiding.¡± Uncle Wang bowed his head and said no more. Meanwhile, after leaving, Zhong Niangyao immediately placed the box inside her bag. Then, she passed through the array again and returned to the point where she had initially entered. Wuling Mountain was still bustling, though not overly crowded, but there were still quite many hikers today. Zhong Niangyao had planned to spend the whole day here. Now, not even half a morning had passed, and she was already heading home. Once back at the Zhong Family, she ignored the greetings from the servants and went straight to her room. Upon entering, she immediately locked the door and took the box out of her bag. She opened it and quietly observed the turtle shell inside, her expression shifting unpredictably. Although she had realized earlier that this must be the turtle shell she used previously in Lai Country and a precious artifact passed down by the Ghost Valley Master sect. She picked up the turtle shell and examined it closely, finding the marks she had left behind in familiar places. After a while, Zhong Niangyao put down the turtle shell and heaved a long sigh. She really couldn¡¯t understand how the turtle shell had ended up in Lu Yichen¡¯s possession. She remembered that she had died early in Lai Country because of a heavenly sacrifice. Since she left at such a young age, she hadn¡¯t even started to think about a successor, let alone passing on the turtle shell. Moreover, if someone from the Ghost Valley Master sect had obtained this turtle shell, they would have surely treasured it and never passed it to anyone else. Another point that concerned her was why Lu Yichen had given her this turtle shell as a reward. Or, more precisely, how did Lu Yichen know that she wanted this turtle shell? Lu Yichen was someone she neither calculated nor saw through. Initially, she had planned to keep her distance, but now she was indeed entangled with him. Thinking of this, Zhong Niangyao could not help but sigh deeply. However, she soon thought that since she was already involved, she might as well go along with it. After all, she really couldn¡¯t bear to part with the turtle shell, so she had to agree to join Lu Yichen in the tomb raiding. But in her heart, she was also very curious about what kind of tomb Lu Yichen intended to enter and what his purpose was? Turning the Beads, Zhong Niangyao took out the Copper Coin from before, stuffed it into the turtle shell, and then closed her eyes and shook it a few times before slowly pouring out three Copper Coins. Looking at the chaotic divination symbols on the desk, Zhong Niangyao sighed helplessly, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still the same.¡± This divination was for Lu Yichen, who had too many mysteries surrounding him. But the result was still the same as before; she couldn¡¯t calculate anything, just a chaotic array of symbols. It seemed that, even now that she had recovered the turtle shell, the outcome was still unchanged. She wondered if the Heavenly Dao was intentionally obscuring Lu Yichen¡¯s destiny, or if it was because Lu Yichen would have some profound involvement with her in the future. Nevertheless, no matter which it was, she felt that after helping with this tomb raid, she should try to avoid further entanglements with Lu Yichen as much as possible. This would prevent future troubles for herself. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: 70 Chapter: A Visit Chapter 70: 70 Chapter: A Visit Early Monday morning, Zhong Niangyao arrived at school. However, not long after she entered the gate, she saw Zhao Xuanlang excitedly walking over to her, shouting, ¡°Boss, boss.¡± Looking at the somewhat silly Zhao Xuanlang, Zhong Niangyao felt a bit strange. Tenglong Academy was so big; why was it that Zhao Xuanlang always managed to find her? In the past, it was normal not to see each other for a month, but now, since she recognized Zhao Xuanlang as her follower, they seemed to meet much more frequently. Zhao Xuanlang quickly ran to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s side, his smile bearing a hint of servility, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here so early today!¡± ¡°I have classes in the morning,¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Zhao Xuanlang. ¡°What about you, coming so early; you don¡¯t have classes too, do you?¡± Life at the university was relatively free, and they weren¡¯t even in the same grade. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence that they both had classes every single time! ¡°I don¡¯t have classes this morning,¡± Zhao Xuanlang opened carelessly. ¡°But I checked the timetable and knew you had class, so I came over on purpose. I¡ª¡± Just as he was speaking, suddenly a ringtone for an incoming call interrupted him, forcing Zhao Xuanlang to stop abruptly. He took out his cellphone, and upon seeing the name flashing on the screen, without any hesitation, he immediately hung up the call. ¡°Boss, I¡ª¡± He had barely started speaking again when the ringtone sounded once more. The persistent tone seemed as if the caller would keep calling if Zhao Xuanlang didn¡¯t answer. Zhong Niangyao cast a puzzled look at Zhao Xuanlang. After hanging up, Zhao Xuanlang simply turned off his phone, then looked up at Zhong Niangyao and explained, ¡°It¡¯s the Meng Family¡¯s call. They probably want to get to you through me.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Hearing Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s words, Zhong Niangyao nodded knowingly. However, she didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she offer help or refusal. With no further disturbances from the phone, Zhao Xuanlang continued to chatter beside Zhong Niangyao. ¡°Is it possible to register for the national painting and calligraphy competition at the school?¡± Zhong Niangyao suddenly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Xuanlang was taken aback for a moment, then quickly recovered, ¡°Yes! Boss, are you planning to register? If you do, I¡¯m confident you could win first place.¡± Listening to Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s over-the-top flattery, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged; she merely nodded, showing she acknowledged his confidence. Along the way, seeing Zhao Xuanlang trailing behind Zhong Niangyao had become commonplace for everyone. At first, there might have been some chatter, but after some time, everyone had gotten used to it. During class, while listening to the professor¡¯s lecture, Zhong Niangyao took out her phone to check the announcement for the painting and calligraphy competition. After class, she went straight to the art department to register. Having completed the registration and having no classes in the afternoon, she decided not to set up a stall near Tongtian Bridge, so she headed back to the Zhong Family home. Just as she stepped through the front door, she heard voices inside¡ªit seemed like her uncle Zhong Minghao and his wife Zheng Silin were entertaining some guests. As she entered, the sight of the visitors added a flicker of understanding to her eyes. She walked in slowly, then headed upstairs without even greeting anyone. Just because she chose to ignore them did not mean they intended to let her go that easily. ¡°Nianyao, you¡¯re back!¡± Sharp-eyed Zheng Silin spotted Zhong Niangyao heading upstairs and immediately called out, ¡°We have guests at home, come and say hello!¡± After speaking, Zheng smiled apologetically at the elegantly dressed couple sitting on the other sofa, ¡°This child, spoiled by the old sir and the lady of the house. Chairman Meng, Mrs. Meng, I¡¯m sorry for any embarrassment.¡± Indeed, the guests at the Zhong Family home were none other than Mr. Meng and Madam Meng. After Zhong Niangyao left, they planned to take Meng Rou for a health check-up when her condition improved. Unexpectedly, Rui Kai suddenly returned the next day and insisted that they take Meng Rou to the hospital immediately. They didn¡¯t know what was the matter, but they didn¡¯t object. After all, it was their initial plan, just moved up a little earlier. However, when the medical results came out, they could hardly believe their eyes. Meng Rou¡¯s organs were failing due to compression and an unknown cause of cold inflicting her body. Even with treatment, it was hopeless, and her lifespan would be significantly shortened. Moreover, she would continue to be bedridden in the future. More importantly, Meng Rou¡¯s uterus was severely damaged, making it nearly impossible for her to get pregnant again in the future. Upon hearing the diagnosis, the couple almost collapsed. They knew Meng Rou would definitely suffer some damage from this incident, but given her young age, they believed she could recover quickly with proper care. They did not expect the results to be so severe. Thinking of Rui Kai¡¯s strange actions, they urgently inquired and found out that Zhao Xuanlang had let it slip unintentionally. Instantly, they remembered that right after driving the infant baby away, they had immediately made Zhong Niangyao leave. Filled with regret, they also realized that if they wanted to save Meng Rou, they would probably have to seek Zhong Niangyao¡¯s help again. Subsequently, Rui Kai kept trying to contact Zhao Xuanlang, hoping he would once again act as a mediator and help reach out. But Zhao Xuanlang had consistently refused and eventually even turned off his phone. They had no other choice but to come in person. However, for Meng Rou¡¯s and the Meng Family¡¯s sake, they dared not reveal the whole story, and merely mentioned wanting Zhong Niangyao¡¯s assistance. Now Zheng Silin¡¯s words made Mr. and Madam Meng feel quite embarrassed. They had come to seek help, not to offend Zhong Niangyao. ¡°That¡¯s your guest; it has nothing to do with me,¡± Zhong Niangyao responded with a faintly mocking smile, looking at Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin. ¡°Uncle, aunt, I¡¯m just your niece, so I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t involve me in such matters.¡± Her words immediately darkened the faces of Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, come down here,¡± Zhong Minghao spoke sternly. ¡°Today I¡¯m going to discipline you on behalf of your father.¡± ¡°Discipline?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curved in a mocking arc. ¡°Do you think you have the right to do so?¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71: A Private Conversation Chapter 71: Chapter 71: A Private Conversation Upon hearing this, Zhong Mingxin and Zheng Silin¡¯s faces grew even uglier. They had not expected Zhong Niangyao to embarrass them in front of their guests. The atmosphere in the hall immediately became exceptionally oppressive. ¡°Nianyao, my father didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± Zhong Jinghao, who had been silent until now, said with a smile, ¡°Today President Meng and Mrs. Meng are visiting, and my parents simply wanted you to come over to greet them loudly. After all, grandpa and grandma have also taught us a lot about social etiquette. This is just basic manners. I didn¡¯t expect it would make you angry.¡± His words directly placed Zhong Niangyao in a position of lacking manners. Zhong Minghao¡¯s face looked much better by contrast. As for Zheng Silin, she turned her head towards Mr. and Mrs. Meng and spoke with an apologetic and helpless tone, ¡°This child has grown up lacking the education of her parents, and with the doting of the Old Sir, she has lost some manners. Please forgive her.¡± Madam Meng quickly responded, ¡°Not at all, Niangyao is very straightforward. I like girls who are straightforward.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Mr. Meng also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Children like this are very rare these days.¡± The praise from Mr. and Mrs. Meng almost made Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin¡¯s smiles freeze on their faces. They never anticipated that, in the eyes of both, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s impoliteness could actually be seen as straightforwardness. But upon reflection, they understood what was happening. After all, the Meng couple had already revealed their intentions upon their arrival, which was to seek help from Zhong Niangyao. Although they couldn¡¯t understand what kind of help a simpleton like Zhong Niangyao could provide, it seemed now that the matter for which the Meng couple wanted Zhong Niangyao¡¯s assistance was not a trivial one! Zhong Niangyao had no interest in such developments. She turned around, intending to go upstairs. Seeing that Zhong Niangyao was about to leave, Mr. Meng became anxious and quickly called out, ¡°Lady Zhong, please wait.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Mrs. Meng also got up quickly and even took a few steps forward, hurrying over to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s side, ¡°Lady Zhong, we have a matter for which we would like to ask for your help. Please, out of respect for our past acquaintance, give us a little time.¡± With other people present, she naturally could not disclose Meng Rou¡¯s issue. After all, it also concerned Meng Rou¡¯s reputation. People outside only thought that Meng Rou was afflicted with a stubborn illness; nobody knew what she had done. Zhong Niangyao stopped in her tracks, turned her body, and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Meng with interest, ¡°President Meng, Mrs. Meng, I don¡¯t recall any relationship between us. I think you must be mistaken.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Meng felt a surge of guilt and regret. They regretted that before the matter had been completely resolved, they had eagerly sent Zhong Niangyao away, resulting in Meng Rou¡¯s condition becoming like this, with no solution in sight. ¡°Lady Zhong, may we have a private chat?¡± Mr. Meng said, ¡°Please consider it a favor for the sake of Xuan Lang.¡± Zhong Niangyao furrowed her brows, her eyes swirling before she finally nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the garden outside.¡± This was exactly what Mr. and Mrs. Meng had in mind; they also didn¡¯t want to discuss it here. After all, Meng Rou¡¯s matter was not something to be proud of, and it was naturally inconvenient to let others know about it. Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin did not look good. The Zhong Family was currently vying for a collaboration with the Meng Family, and they had intended to use this opportunity to have a good talk with Mr. and Mrs. Meng. Perhaps they could even facilitate the cooperation, and then they would make a good impression in front of the Old Sir. What was most important was that the second branch of the family had become too prominent lately. Once the second branch really had a son, it would be a significant disadvantage for them. But just now, before Zhong Niangyao¡¯s return, when they were talking with Mr. and Mrs. Meng, the couple had seemed distracted, consistently glancing towards the entrance. It was clear now that they were waiting for Zhong Niangyao¡¯s return. Zhong Jinghao¡¯s face was always smiling, not showing the slightest displeasure, even offering to send tea for Zhong Niangyao and the others. Watching the main branch¡¯s performance, a smile played on the corners of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips. Within the entire main branch of the Zhong Family, the one with the deepest machinations was probably her this older cousin of hers! It could be said that all the shrewdness of everyone in the main branch couldn¡¯t compare with that of her this older cousin. But that should be the concern of the second branch of the family; it didn¡¯t really matter to her. Of course, that assumed that this older cousin didn¡¯t turn his attention to her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care about blood relations. Ten minutes later, Zhong Niangyao and Mr. and Mrs. Meng sat down in the garden¡¯s greenhouse. After the servant finished serving tea and tactfully withdrew. Even though it was summertime, the temperature in the greenhouse was controlled, so there was not a hint of mugginess inside. The greenhouse was filled with a variety of flowers in full bloom, competing to outdo one another in their splendor. However, clearly, Mr. and Mrs. Meng were in no mood to appreciate such scenery. At the moment, they were mentally deliberating how to ask Zhong Niangyao for help. Zhong Niangyao was in no hurry. She sipped her tea, calmly waiting for the others to speak first. She looked as if she wouldn¡¯t mind if they never spoke, content to wait as long as necessary. After a long time, Mr. Meng took a deep breath before finally speaking. ¡°Lady Zhong, I¡¯m sure you are well aware of the purpose of our visit today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhong Niangyao promptly shook her head and said bluntly, ¡°I thought our dealings had concluded, and there were no further ties between us.¡± ¡°Of course, I can also assure you that I will not divulge your daughter¡¯s issue. So, you needn¡¯t worry.¡± With these words, Mr. and Mrs. Meng¡¯s faces turned alternately pale and flushed, at a loss for words. They didn¡¯t know whether Zhong Niangyao truly was unaware of their intentions or if she was deliberately making things difficult for them. ¡°Lady Zhong,¡± Mrs. Meng spoke directly, ¡°Although you¡¯ve taken the money, the matter isn¡¯t resolved! You have to see things through to the end when you start them!¡± Hearing this, a cold smirk formed on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face, ¡°Mrs. Meng, are you implying that I¡¯m irresponsible? It was you who asked me to leave, wasn¡¯t it? And besides¡ª¡± As she spoke, there was a meaningful look on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. Meng is a businessman, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t make a loss-making deal. I expunged the infant spirit, and he paid me for just that, right?¡± Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Remuneration Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Remuneration Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Madam Meng¡¯s complexion was not good, she even carried a hint of resentment, ¡°Lady Zhong, you didn¡¯t tell us there was a problem with Xiao Rou¡¯s health either! Even if it¡¯s really about doing business, you should have made things clear!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s smile became even more radiant, but the mirth did not reach her eyes, which felt somewhat chilling to those who saw it. Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression, Mr. Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, inwardly cursing that this was bad. Sure enough, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression grew much colder, ¡°What does Mrs. Meng mean by that? Do you think that after you¡¯ve sent me away, I should have shamelessly stayed and patiently persuaded you?¡± ¡°Or do you think that people from the Meng Family are the noblest, and everyone must revolve around you?¡± Her simple words were mingled with a chill that made everyone present shiver involuntarily. Madam Meng seemed to come to her senses, realizing she had misspoken. She had come today to ask for Zhong Niangyao¡¯s help, and the words she had just spoken had obviously offended her. Yet, for the moment, she did not know how to apologize. Although she had come to seek Zhong Niangyao¡¯s assistance today, she still felt some reluctance and displeasure in her heart. Zhong Niangyao was just a junior, yet she meddled in their family affairs on account of having some abilities. When it came to handling Meng Rou¡¯s situation, it was the same, without leaving any room for face. Moreover, Zhong Niangyao hadn¡¯t completely resolved Meng Rou¡¯s issue. Now that they had come to seek her help, wasn¡¯t it right that Zhong Niangyao should think of a way to clean up the mess? ¡°I¡ª¡± Madam Meng¡¯s mouth opened as she wanted to speak, but she did not know what she could say. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Mr. Meng directly rebuked her and gave Madam Meng a warning look, ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore.¡± Suddenly reprimanded by her own husband, Madam Meng felt wronged, but remembering that both parents came for the sake of their daughter, she could only swallow her complaints and did not dare say another word. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Mr. Meng turned his head, looked at Zhong Niangyao, and immediately began to apologize, ¡°Lady Zhong, my wife is just worried about our daughter¡¯s health, that¡¯s why she spoke so harshly. Please forgive her.¡± ¡°Although you are reluctant to admit it, but I believe you are clear about the purpose of our visit today. The previous matter was my fault. But because I am too worried about Xiao Rou, my attitude towards you was not very good. Here we are to apologize to you.¡± ¡°The main purpose of our visit today is to beg you, please save Xiao Rou this time! Think of it as doing good to the end, sending the Buddha to the West; please help us this time! She is our daughter, and we, as parents, really do not want to see the white-haired sending off the black-haired.¡± ¡°Just think of it as pitying the two of us old folks, and please save Xiao Rou!¡± His words were reasoned and put forward in a very humble manner. If it were a common person, they would definitely be moved by Mr. Meng¡¯s paternal sentiments and would have immediately agreed to help. Unfortunately, Zhong Niangyao was not an ordinary person. Her expression unchanged, her words remained cold, ¡°I have already said before, as you sow, so shall you reap. Your daughter has encountered such a thing because she has done wrong.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mr. Meng did not attempt to defend, ¡°but she is still young, and it¡¯s not worth losing her life over this. I promise that, once she recovers, I will strictly discipline her and ensure she does not repeat her past mistakes. I am only asking for you to give her one last chance.¡± Zhong Niangyao looked steadily at Mr. Meng, her thoughts inscrutable. Faced with Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze, Mr. Meng¡¯s expression was full of resolve. His sincere words left him with no guilt whatsoever. Although he was annoyed at Meng Rou for what she had done, she was still his daughter, and he was unwilling to see her perish so young. Once this affair was over, he would definitely discipline Meng Rou strictly and would not allow such an incident to occur again. After a long while, Zhong Niangyao withdrew her gaze and then spoke indifferently, ¡°I can visit the Meng Family tomorrow to check on Meng Rou.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madam Meng¡¯s face lit up with surprise, and she blurted out. Zhong Niangyao did not even glance at Madam Meng, her gaze still resting on Mr. Meng, ¡°But I have conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Before Mr. Meng could respond, Madam Meng couldn¡¯t wait to speak, ¡°As long as you can save Xiao Rou, whatever the conditions, I agree.¡± Mr. Meng¡¯s face revealed some hesitation, but he eventually nodded. Zhong Niangyao took a look at both of them before slowly saying, ¡°Let me be clear, I will only save a life, nothing else concerns me.¡± Mr. Meng and Madam Meng were not clear about the meaning behind Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, but hearing that she could save Meng Rou, joy flickered in their hearts. As for the rest, they had no time to think further. ¡°There¡¯s also a compensation,¡± Zhong Niangyao continued, ¡°I want you to donate fifty million to build a hope school in the mountainous area. As for whose name you use, you can discuss that. I have no objections.¡± Stunned by Zhong Niangyao¡¯s unusual request for compensation, Mr. Meng and Madam Meng were momentarily taken aback. But then, they recovered quickly. ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s for accumulating Yin De by doing a good deed; why would we disagree? It¡¯s just that, Lady Zhong, under whose name should the donation be made? This¡ª¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then use Meng Rou¡¯s name,¡± Zhong Niangyao cut in, ¡°Doing such a thing as she did surely undermines one¡¯s Yin De. If she can accumulate some Yin De during this opportunity, it would be good.¡± ¡°Very good, thank you, Lady Zhong, for the advice,¡± Mr. Meng hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my secretary take care of it as soon as I get back.¡± Since Zhong Niangyao had agreed to visit the Meng Family the next day, Mr. and Madam Meng did not linger for too long and soon took their leave. They said goodbye to the main branch of the Meng Family and hastily left, not even paying respects to Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin. After Mr. and Madam Meng had left, Zhong Minghao could not help but call out to Zhong Niangyao once more. Faced with Zhong Minghao¡¯s interception, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s complexion turned particularly ugly, ¡°Great-Uncle, are you here to educate me again?¡± Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Borrowing Money Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Borrowing Money Zhong Minghao¡¯s face had instantly turned unsightly, but he still managed to suppress the anger in his heart, squeezing out a gentle smile, ¡°Nianyao, there were guests just now, which is why I spoke a bit more. Are you angry because of that?¡± ¡°I only did so to protect the reputation of the Zhong Family. Why must you be so sharp?¡± ¡°Then I really must thank my great uncle for his hard work!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, ¡°However, Great Uncle, if you have the time, you might as well spend it on your own son and daughter! After all, they are your biological children.¡± A fierce glint passed through Zhong Minghao¡¯s eyes, but a smile remained on his face, ¡°Heh, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t control you too much in the future.¡± After speaking, he gave Zheng Silin a look. Understanding his cue, Zheng Silin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Nianyao, don¡¯t be angry. By the way, earlier Chairman Meng and Mrs. Meng were looking for you, what was it about?¡± A flash of realization crossed Zhong Niangayao¡¯s eyes, then with a teasing look, she gazed at Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, ¡°Oh, Great Uncle, Great Aunt, are you curious about my relationship with them?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zheng Silin shook her head with a smile, her tone filled with concern, ¡°Earlier, Chairman Meng mentioned that they hoped you could help them with a little favor. We¡¯re just worried, being a child, if you can¡¯t help, we can also lend a hand!¡± ¡°Then I truly appreciate Great Uncle and Great Aunt¡¯s concern,¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes clear as if she had seen through their thoughts, ¡°However, Chairman Meng and the others don¡¯t want too many people to know about this matter, so I promised to keep it a secret. If you really want to know, you should ask them directly!¡± Having said that, without waiting for Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin to respond, she turned around and headed upstairs. Left behind, Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin couldn¡¯t control their expressions, and their faces quickly darkened. ¡°This damn curse,¡± Zheng Silin cursed quietly, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she just die early like her short-lived parents?¡± Just alive in this world, not only occupying Old Sir and the Old Lady¡¯s affection but also possessing that huge fortune. It¡¯s known that Zhong Mingxin was a significant figure in the Imperial Capital. His methods were strong, and he had accumulated a considerable fortune. Although not a match for the Zhong Family¡¯s wealth, it was still a significant amount. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï And that¡¯s just what¡¯s known publicly, whether there are other things hidden, nobody knows. However, it¡¯s certain that now everything should be in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hands. If Zhong Niangyao, this curse, had died along with her parents, all those things would now belong to the Zhong Family, and they would have the chance to seize them. Of course, although no one knew who Zhong Niangyao¡¯s birth mother actually was, everyone presumed she had already died. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Zhong Minghao sharply rebuked, ¡°There are some things you shouldn¡¯t speak rashly about, especially not considering where you are right now.¡± After all, that was his own younger brother, and hearing his wife speak like this always made him uncomfortable. Moreover, they were currently in the living room. If those words were heard by the servants and reached Old Sir¡¯s ears, who knows how they would be reprimanded! Previously, because of this, he had already been dragged to the study for a scolding by Old Sir. Zheng Silin wanted to say something else, but glancing around, she closed her mouth. Zhong Minghao glanced towards the stairs and then said, ¡°Tomorrow, inquire with some acquaintances to see if something big has happened recently with the Meng Family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the other hand, Zhong Niangyao had reached her floor and was almost entering her room when she was stopped at the doorway. Looking at the person who stopped her, Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is there something?¡± This person was none other than Zhong Mengfan. Zhong Mengfan looked at Zhong Niangyao standing in front of him, his eyes dodgy and his attitude awkward, ¡°Can we talk in your room?¡± Seeing the unusually different Zhong Mengfan and noticing a faint pink aura mixed with a sliver of black around him, she eventually nodded and then opened the door, stepping aside, ¡°Come in.¡± The room was large, naturally having a small sitting area with sofas. The two sat opposite each other. Zhong Mengfan kept his head down, fumbling with his fingers nervously and constantly, looking completely uneasy without saying a word. ¡°If there¡¯s something, just say it!¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Zhong Mengfan directly, ¡°You didn¡¯t come to foster some sisterly bond with me, did you?¡± ¡°Who has any sisterly bond with you!¡± burst out Zhong Mengfan, but then quickly remembered his purpose and corrected himself immediately, ¡°We are definitely sisters! Even as cousins, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we share the same blood.¡± Observing the out-of-character Zhong Mengfan, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile, ¡°Our bond isn¡¯t something you can simply talk into existence! What is it really, no need to beat around the bush. I don¡¯t have the time to waste here with you.¡± Zhong Mengfan seemed to struggle, his mouth opening and closing, but the words were still slow to come. This hesitating attitude was making Zhong Niangyao quite impatient, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to speak, then leave!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± as if having made some kind of decision, Zhong Mengfan took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Lend me a million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhong Niangyao almost thought she had misheard. If she had been drinking water, she probably would have spit it out, ¡°You¡¯re asking me for money?¡± She was truly surprised that Zhong Mengfan would come to her for a loan today. Was their relationship that good? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a small amount of money. ¡°Yes, Zhong Niangyao, lend me a million.¡± Once she started, it became easier to continue speaking. Zhong Mengfan looked at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°I really need this million now. Please lend it to me! I promise to pay you back as soon as possible.¡± This was something she didn¡¯t want her parents to know. And the only person who could provide such an amount was Zhong Niangyao. Or to be said, among their generation, most were still students, even if graduated, they were still living off their family¡¯s money. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Bad Romance Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Bad Romance Zhong Niangyao was an exception, because since the third uncle had gone missing, all of his property was now in her hands. She could easily produce a million dollars. ¡°Oh, do you think I look like a fool?¡± Zhong Niangyao found it amusing, ¡°That¡¯s a million dollars, not a hundred. You think you can just talk your way into taking a million from me? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Hearing that Zhong Niangyao was about to refuse, Zhong Mengfan almost jumped up, ¡°This one million is nothing difficult for you. It¡¯s just a drop in the bucket for you, why won¡¯t you help me then?¡± ¡°A small amount of money?¡± Zhong Niangyao scoffed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you even coming to me to borrow this small amount?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± For a moment, Zhong Mengfan was so refuted that she did not know what to say, only managing to stammer, ¡°I¡¯m just asking to borrow it, not asking you to give it to me.¡± ¡°Leaving aside whether our relationship has reached the stage where I can lend you so much money, what exactly do you need this money for?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if trying to see through all of Zhong Mengfan¡¯s thoughts, ¡°If the money you are borrowing is for a legitimate purpose, why don¡¯t you just ask Uncle and Aunt directly?¡± Even though in Zhong Minghao¡¯s and Zheng Silin¡¯s hearts, Zhong Jinghao was more important, they still loved their daughter Mengfan very much. If Zhong Mengfan really needed a million, they would not withhold it. ¡°What business is it of yours what I use it for!¡± Zhong Mengfan raised her head and glared at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°You just need to say yes or no, lend or not?¡± ¡°Not lending.¡± Zhong Niangyao replied without hesitation, ¡°You won¡¯t even disclose what the money is for, and if anything happens later, I can¡¯t be responsible for that.¡± ¡°Zhong Niangyao, you¡¯re truly heartless.¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s refusal, hatred filled Zhong Mengfan¡¯s eyes instantly, ¡°We are cousins, and you¡¯re not willing to help even this much. If something really happens to me, you¡¯ll be the chief culprit.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°This is absolutely the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard this year.¡± The mocking smile on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face became more evident, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be in trouble without this million, I think I need to tell Uncle and Aunt about this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll end up being the one held responsible.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Hearing this, Zhong Mengfan exploded and leaped up immediately, pointing directly at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s nose and threatening, ¡°You absolutely cannot tell anyone about what happened today, especially not my parents. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Oh, I really want to see how you won¡¯t let me off.¡± Compared to Zhong Mengfan¡¯s agitation, Zhong Niangyao was much calmer, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it right now then? I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡± Seeing that Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stance had not softened at all, Zhong Mengfan immediately changed her tune, her threats turning into pleas, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, I won¡¯t ask you for the money. But please, don¡¯t tell my parents about this.¡± Zhong Niangyao squinted her eyes, looking at Zhong Mengfan, ¡°You want that million so badly, what exactly is it for? Tell the truth, otherwise, if something happens, you¡¯ll regret it too late.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to lend me the money anymore, why do you need to ask so much?¡± Zhong Mengfan became somewhat angry from embarrassment, ¡°Moreover, my matter doesn¡¯t need your interference. Just treat it as if I never came here today, you absolutely cannot tell my parents about it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off.¡± After saying that, she stood up with her heart full of anger and suffocation, ready to leave. However, just as she was about to leave, Zhong Niangyao called her back. ¡°Just a piece of advice, the romantic interest around you now is not the right one.¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Zhong Mengfan and her face had not a trace of jest, ¡°That¡¯s indeed a genuine bad match. If you persist, ultimately, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about.¡± Zhong Mengfan glared fiercely at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°My affairs have nothing to do with you. You just need to mind your own business. If a single rumor comes out from your mouth, I promise you, I¡¯ll make sure you can never live in peace.¡± With that, she left Zhong Niangyao¡¯s room directly. Once she was out of the room, Zhong Mengfan turned her head and glared fiercely once again. At that moment, she also felt some regret; it really was a mistake to have approached Zhong Niangyao today. Indeed, in this misfortune¡¯s eyes, her relatives simply did not exist. Otherwise, how could she possibly refuse to lend just a mere million! Clearly, for Zhong Niangyao, it was just little money. If she had known earlier that Zhong Niangyao was such a miserly and unkind person, she would never have come in the first place. Now, she worried whether Zhong Niangyao would tell her parents. If her parents found out, they would certainly investigate thoroughly. Then her matters would no longer be concealed. Thinking of this, Zhong Mengfan became even more annoyed. In her heart, she resolved that if Zhong Niangyao dared to speak out, she would make sure Zhong Niangyao could never live peacefully again. However, the most urgent task now was to muster up the money quickly. Since Zhong Niangyao was not willing to lend her the money, and she could not bring herself to tell her parents and brother, she could only ask some friends to borrow some, then sell off her own jewelry to quickly raise the necessary funds. In the room, after Zhong Mengfan left, Zhong Niangyao was still sitting there. Leaning back on the sofa, a trace of deep meaning flashed through her eyes. She then stretched out her hand, calculated with her fingers, and then shook her head helplessly. It seemed that her warning just then had not been heeded by Zhong Mengfan. This time, Zhong Mengfan was likely to suffer some serious hardships. It looked like she really needed to give a heads-up to her grandparents. It wasn¡¯t so much that she harbored sisterly affection for Zhong Mengfan; she simply didn¡¯t want to make her grandparents sad. Since she had promised Mr. and Mrs. Meng, after class the next morning, Zhong Niangyao went to the Meng Family¡¯s home. This time Zhao Xuanglang did not accompany her, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he had classes that afternoon which he couldn¡¯t miss. Upon arriving at the Meng Family¡¯s house, just as she entered the door, she saw that everyone except Meng Rou had been already waiting for her in the living room. Seeing Zhong Niangyao enter, Mr. Meng, Madam Meng, and Meng Ruikai immediately stood up. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Impossible to Get Pregnant Again Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Impossible to Get Pregnant Again Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t even take a seat and directly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs right away!¡± Naturally, the Meng Family also wanted to cure Meng Rou as soon as possible, so they naturally had no objections to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s suggestion. Before long, the group arrived in Meng Rou¡¯s room. At that time, Meng Rou lay on the bed, not even able to sit up anymore. Even compared to her emaciated state a few days earlier, she looked even more wasted now, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Her face lacked any hint of color, as pale as if she were dead. A stand had been placed beside the bed, with an IV drip hanging on it. It was clear that Meng Rou was already receiving intravenous nutrition. Overall, Meng Rou¡¯s current state was no different from someone on their deathbed. One could imagine that if things continued this way, it would be difficult to save her life. Seeing her daughter lying on the bed, Madam Meng felt a sourness in her nose, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but moisten once again. ¡°Miss Meng, please take a look at Meng Rou,¡± Meng Ruikai stepped forward, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but since last night, she couldn¡¯t stomach anything. Now she is reliant solely on the nutrient solution.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite normal,¡± Zhong Niangyao said without a change in her expression, nor a hint of sympathy or pity, ¡°The yin energy has already invaded her internal organs, so naturally, her body is collapsing. Her stomach has been completely eroded by the yin energy.¡± After retrieving the turtle shell from Lu Yichen, Zhong Niangyao found that her Heavenly Eye from her previous life had returned to her as well. As soon as she had entered, she activated her Heavenly Eye and examined Meng Rou¡¯s physical state. Because the yin energy left behind by the infant ghost hadn¡¯t been expelled before, Meng Rou¡¯s internal organs were now invaded by the yin energy. Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s response, the Meng Family members were all very anxious. As soon as they heard about the yin energy, they could sense the seriousness of the situation. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Especially Mr. Meng, who at this moment was filled with deep regret. Previously, not wanting to let Zhong Niangyao continue to witness the embarrassment, he had dismissed her prematurely. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that before the problem could be resolved, he had already sent her away. Now, after so much time, it had caused Meng Rou¡¯s health to decline to its current state. Meng Kai Rui should be the strongest one among them. He stepped forward, his tone respectful, ¡°Miss Meng, we¡¯re troubling you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush,¡± Zhong Niangyao raised her hand, ¡°I¡ª¡± But before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Madam Meng, ¡°Money is not an issue, as long as you can cure Xiao Rou, we will pay any price.¡± There was urgency in her tone, with a touch of insistence. However, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t pay much attention to it; she shook her head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a question of payment. There are some things we need to clarify before treatment.¡± While speaking, Zhong Niangyao glanced at Meng Rou, then continued, ¡°I am human, not a deity, so I can only dispel the yin energy from her body. Later, I will prescribe a medicine for her, and as long as it¡¯s taken continuously for three months, the organs in her body will slowly recover. Even though she won¡¯t ever be as healthy as she was before, she will only be a little weaker than the average person.¡± Upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, the Meng Family¡¯s faces were instantly suffused with joy. Even Meng Rou, lying on the bed, too weak to speak, showed a burst of boundless hope in her eyes. However, the words that followed from Zhong Niangyao cast another shadow over their briefly elated hearts. ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that is beyond my power,¡± Zhong Niangyao went on, ¡°That is, her womb. Since it has been resided in by an infant ghost and is most severely eroded by the yin energy, even if it is nursed back to health, she will not be able to get pregnant ever again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Meng immediately became agitated, ¡°No, that¡¯s not acceptable. Xiao Rou is still so young; she absolutely cannot lose the ability to be a mother. If she really loses that ability, what will she do in the future?¡± Meng Rou on the bed also seemed agitated, her hand making a feeble attempt to lift, as though she wanted to say something. But right now, even speaking was beyond her strength. ¡°Lady Zhong, is there really no other way?¡± Mr. Meng was soothing Madam Meng¡¯s emotions, while Meng Kai Rui stepped forward to inquire, ¡°No matter how precious the medicinal ingredients are, we can obtain them. Xiao Rou is still young; if she can¡¯t get pregnant in the future, her life will be ruined.¡± But Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°I really have no other solution to this issue. It¡¯s not only because the yin energy has eroded the womb, but there¡¯s also a very important point¡ªit¡¯s her punishment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that the child she was carrying wasn¡¯t ordinary. She, out of willfulness, prevented that infant ghost from reincarnating, generating resentment. The Heavenly Dao is impartial; Meng Rou¡¯s actions have to bear these consequences. This is the cycle of karma.¡± Originally, it was Meng Rou who chose to abandon the child; as such, she has now also lost the ability to be a mother. Upon hearing this, the faces of everyone present in the room from the Meng Family were all cast with a gloom. Meng Ruikai¡¯s throat was a bit hoarse, his voice choked and speaking with difficulty, ¡°Is there¡­ really no way at all?¡± ¡°I truly have no other way,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°Of course, if you can find a more capable person to solve it, you¡¯re welcome to try.¡± Anyway, she was willing to admit her shortcomings, after all, it was a punishment from the Heavenly Dao. She was but an ordinary person unable to change such a reality. At this moment, the faces of the Meng Family members in the room were all ashen. Clearly, they had come to accept this reality. Zhong Niangyao was not in a hurry. After a good while, Mr. Meng spoke again, ¡°Lady Zhong, your assistance is appreciated.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, stepped forward, and took out a piece of talisman paper from her bag. Clipping the talisman paper between her fingers, she flicked it upwards, and soon after, muttered a spell. The talisman paper spontaneously combusted mid-air. With a flick of her finger, the fireball, as if alive, followed Zhong Niangyao¡¯s guidance and directly collided with Meng Rou on the bed. The flame entered Meng Rou¡¯s body. Immediately, Meng Rou, who had previously had no strength left, now curled up and then emitted a piercing scream. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The shrill sound in the room was particularly striking, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Hatred to the Bone Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Hatred to the Bone ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± The Meng Family had clearly not expected such a turn of events, seeing Meng Rou¡¯s agony made them want to rush forward to check on her. ¡°This is a necessary process.¡± Zhong Nianyao¡¯s clear voice rang out, ¡°Now we are clearing all the yin energy from her body. This process is definitely painful. Only when all the yin energy is removed can the damaged organs be tended to as much as possible.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Watching Meng Rou¡¯s painful state, Madam Meng¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop falling, ¡°Xiao Rou looks very pained, is there really no way to ease her suffering?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhong Nianyao¡¯s tone remained unchanged, ¡°If you want her to recover, do not disturb her.¡± Because of Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words, the Meng Family, despite being extremely anxious, could do nothing but watch Meng Rou struggling in pain. At this moment, Meng Rou nearly could not hear any sound. Or rather, she no longer had the strength to listen to any sound. Her only sensation was pain, a pain emanating from various organs in her body making her feel as if she were being torn apart. It felt like the next second, she would die from the pain. She desperately wanted to pass out, hoping that maybe then she wouldn¡¯t feel the pain. But even this modest wish was unattainable. She could only soberly experience the pain that seemed to seep into her soul. Time passed by the second, and she never thought time could move so slowly. After an unknown period, Meng Rou finally felt the pain slowly fading. Soon after, she felt as if a warm flow had been injected into her body, like basking in warm sunlight, exceptionally comfortable. It was a comfort and vitality she hadn¡¯t felt for a long time. Seeing that Meng Rou had stopped struggling, the Meng Family rushed forward to check on her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Xiao Rou, how are you feeling now?¡± Madam Meng asked urgently, ¡°Do you feel a bit better?¡± Meng Rou was lying on the bed, breathing heavily, hardly having any strength left. After such an ordeal, she was even weaker and didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. ¡°All the yin energy in her body has been removed.¡± Zhong Nianyao took out a piece of paper from her bag and handed it directly to Meng Ruikai, ¡°This is the prescription, follow it to prepare the medicine, and have Meng Rou take it continuously for three months.¡± ¡°Of course, if you have doubts about the prescription, you can also consult a known traditional Chinese medicine doctor.¡± She wasn¡¯t concerned about it. ¡°No need, Lady Zhong, we trust you.¡± Meng Ruikai took the prescription and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhong Nianyao waved her hand, ¡°Remember the compensation you promised me. If you break your promise, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡± After saying that, she turned and left, sweeping her robe as she went, not taking a cloud with her. After Zhong Nianyao had left, Mr. Meng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Zhong Nianyao is really capable. It¡¯s just a pity we truly offended her to death. From now on, even if we need help, it will be difficult to ask.¡± Having seen Zhong Nianyao¡¯s capabilities, he began to feel regret. If they hadn¡¯t offended her over Meng Rou¡¯s issues and instead had made friends with her, they could have had an additional layer of security in the future. ¡°In the future, we wouldn¡¯t seek her help for anything!¡± Madam Meng, however, was somewhat displeased, ¡°If Zhong Nianyao is really that proficient, why couldn¡¯t she solve all of Xiao Rou¡¯s problems! Now even though Xiao Rou is physically recovered, she won¡¯t be able to have children in the future. What will she do!¡± No family would be willing to marry a woman who couldn¡¯t bear children. Unless in the future, Meng Rou chose divorced men or widowers with children. ¡°Being able to save her life already is very good.¡± Mr. Meng coldly glanced at Madam Meng, ¡°Besides, the troubles she¡¯s facing now are her retribution.¡± After saying this, he turned and left. Madam Meng opened her mouth but eventually didn¡¯t call out to her husband. In her heart, she knew quite well that because of this incident, her husband had developed significant displeasure towards Meng Rou. It was only because of Meng Rou¡¯s previous health issues, which were after all her own child, that her husband had been repressing his dissatisfaction. Now that Meng Rou¡¯s health was about to improve, her husband¡¯s displeasure couldn¡¯t be held back any longer. Thinking of this, Madam Meng couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡ª¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what would be best to say. Actually, in her heart, she still resented Zhong Nianyao. Although Zhong Nianyao had saved Meng Rou, it was also because of Zhong Nianyao revealing everything Meng Rou had done that their family had become what it was now. However, they wouldn¡¯t have much to do with Zhong Nianyao anymore. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much,¡± Meng Ruikai stepped forward and spoke to comfort her, ¡°You take care of Xiao Rou first. I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡± Madam Meng nodded. Soon after, Madam Meng changed Meng Rou¡¯s clothes, touching her hair as she lay in bed almost devoid of any expression in her eyes, she spoke comfortingly, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t think of anything else now. The best strategy is to recuperate. ¡°Mom!¡± Meng Rou¡¯s voice was hoarse, as though it was grinding on stones, ¡°Will I ever¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Madam Meng reached out to grab Meng Rou¡¯s hand, her tone firm, ¡°We will find the best master and the best doctor. We will definitely cure you.¡± ¡°But Dad really hates me now,¡± Meng Rou¡¯s tone was cry-filled, ¡°He won¡¯t help me anymore.¡± ¡°Not true, even if your father is angry, he won¡¯t neglect you,¡± Madam Meng replied, ¡°Later, I will discuss this matter properly with your father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Zhong Nianyao¡¯s fault,¡± Meng Rou¡¯s tone contained a hint of hatred, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t forced me to reveal everything, Dad wouldn¡¯t be angry with me now.¡± At this point, her hatred for Zhong Nianyao was bone-deep. She didn¡¯t regard Zhong Nianyao as her savior because her rescue wasn¡¯t free of charge; their family had to pay. Yet Zhong Nianyao was extremely arrogant and had not clarified matters before, making her suffer immensely and even lose her qualification to become a mother. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Treasure Hunting Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Treasure Hunting Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t know that Meng Rou already harbored hatred towards her, and even less did she know that in the near future, it would bring her a bit of trouble. After leaving the Meng Family, she headed straight for the street she had browsed before. She had already agreed with Lu Yichen that they would visit a tomb together next month, and for safety¡¯s sake, she wanted to see if she could find some treasures. She still didn¡¯t know what tomb Lu Yichen intended to visit. However, the more ancient the tomb, the more dangers it contained, and it was highly likely that they would encounter zombies. If they ran into some century-old zombies, it would truly be dangerous. Once she got in the car, Zhong Niangyao quickly arrived at the previous alley. After getting out of the car, she confidently started strolling through the alley. However, after a full walk, she didn¡¯t find anything suitable at the outdoor stalls. Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, lamenting in her heart that indeed, not all times could be as lucky as last time. Since she couldn¡¯t find anything suitable outside, she started browsing through the nearby shops. She entered a relatively large shop and began looking at the merchandise inside. Unlike the outdoor stalls, most of the items in this shop were genuine, and they were good items as well. Moreover, unlike outside, all the items here had clearly marked prices. However, though there were many antiques inside, none seemed suitable. The shop assistant didn¡¯t come forward to disturb her, merely watching quietly from the side. Being an assistant in such a store means possessing some discernment and basic etiquette. Moreover, generally, if the customers don¡¯t request help, it¡¯s better not to approach them, to avoid irritating the customers. After a full round, Zhong Niangyao found nothing she needed or liked. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed and decided to leave. Just as she was about to leave, a middle-aged man dressed in slightly ragged clothes and with a weather-beaten face walked in, holding a wooden box in his hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 What caught Zhong Niangyao¡¯s attention was not the man, but the wooden box in his hands. She wondered what was inside it, as it emitted a faint spiritual energy. ¡°Hello, I have something here that I want to sell to your shop,¡± the middle-aged man, Qian Pengze, looked at the assistant, ¡°Is your manager here?¡± Though his clothes were somewhat worn and he was there to sell something, Qian Pengze¡¯s face showed no trace of discomfort or inferiority, standing tall with pride, his eyes carrying the harshness of life, yet they were not defeated. The assistant looked at Qian Pengze with some sympathy, then spoke, ¡°Boss Qian, you¡¯ve come several times already, our manager¡ªhe¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± Qian Pengze didn¡¯t get angry but remained insistent, ¡°The thing I have today is truly a valuable item, please let your manager take a look!¡± He had no other choice but to sell. The item he was holding was his family heirloom, and it was his most prized possession. If not for being absolutely desperate, he would not think of pawning this item. ¡°Boss Qian, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you,¡± the assistant¡¯s face full of difficulty, ¡°but our manager has already said that no matter what you bring, he won¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a mere assistant; I really can¡¯t make these decisions. Please don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡± Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Qian Pengze was very disappointed but didn¡¯t say anything else, just nodded his head and then picked up the box and walked out. Since this shop refused to buy, he would have to continue looking for a solution. He was almost at his wit¡¯s end; not only had his business failed, but now his wife was also sick and urgently needed money for treatment. He had to find a solution quickly. Watching the retreating figure of Qian Pengze, the assistant¡¯s face was filled with sympathy and regret, ultimately sighing, ¡°What a pity.¡± Zhong Niangyao directly left the shop, then quickly walked forward, catching up with Qian Pengze, ¡°Wait a moment, please wait.¡± Qian Pengze, who was pondering his next steps, heard someone calling him and turned his head to see a young girl approaching him quickly. Although unsure of what was happening, he stopped and asked politely, ¡°Miss, do you know me? Do you need something from me?¡± Zhong Niangyao quickly approached, glanced at the box in Qian Pengze¡¯s hands, and then spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I am very interested in the box you¡¯re holding.¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Qian Pengze¡¯s eyes brightened immediately; he eagerly said, his tone laced with urgency, ¡°The item in this box is my family heirloom. I would not sell it unless absolutely necessary. You can take a look first, then make a decision.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°Boss Qian, is it? Why don¡¯t we find a place to sit down and talk more about it?¡± Moments later, at a teahouse by the window¡ª Zhong Niangyao and Qian Pengze sat opposite each other, having already introduced themselves. Qian Pengze pushed the box he was holding toward Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Lady Zhong, you can first take a look at the item. If you truly like it and decide to acquire it, then we can discuss the price.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know much about Zhong Niangyao, from her clothing and demeanor, it was clear that she was nurtured in a wealthy family. That¡¯s why he decided to sit down and discuss in detail because he knew if she really liked it, she definitely had the means to buy it. This was not because he was being materialistic, but because he currently didn¡¯t have much time to waste. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t care about his thoughts; she reached out and directly opened the wooden box on the table. Upon opening the box, an ancient aura enveloped them, mixed with streaks of spiritual energy. At a single glance, it was evident that this was indeed a long-cherished, valuable item. Inside the box lay a compass quietly. The compass was not large, only slightly bigger than her palm and it was unclear what material it was made of. However, from the marks on it, one could tell how many long years it had endured and how many hands it had passed through. The compass had already absorbed some spiritual energy; although it was not yet enough to become a spiritual artifact, it was still a rare and valuable item. If put on the market, it would be the darling of many Feng Shui masters. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Closing the Deal Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Closing the Deal Zhong Nianyao had been playing with it for a while before she put the compass back into the box. Looking up at Qian Pengze, she suddenly asked, ¡°Was your ancestor a Feng Shui Master?¡± The unexpected question caused Qian Pengze to be taken aback for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure, ¡°Yes, up until my great-grandfather, all were Feng Shui Masters. It¡¯s just a pity that my grandfather and father didn¡¯t have that talent, so our family¡¯s skills have been lost.¡± ¡°This compass is a treasure handed down through the generations in our family. Even though we no longer have a Feng Shui Master, it has still been passed down from generation to generation. It¡¯s just a shame¡ª¡± By his generation, even this family heirloom could no longer be kept safe. Zhong Nianyao glanced at Qian Pengze, who seemed to have a cloud hanging over him, ¡°Boss Qian has encountered some trouble, which is why you¡¯re selling the family heirloom, right?¡± ¡°Alas, life is so unpredictable!¡± Qian Pengze couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh before slowly telling his story. It turned out that Qian Pengze had an antique shop on this street. While not exceedingly wealthy, he was comfortably well-off. Although he had lost his ancestors¡¯ expertise, he still had some knowledge of antiques. Thus, with this skill, running an antique shop made for a comfortable living. But disaster had struck unexpectedly. Just a month ago, for some unknown reason, his antique shop had suddenly caught fire and everything inside had been completely burned to ashes. At first, he suspected arson, but after the police investigated, they found it was due to aged electrical wiring. Almost overnight, Qian Pengze had lost everything. But misfortune never comes alone. Just when he had suffered heavy losses, his wife suddenly fell gravely ill, and the medical expenses were astronomical. If it had been before, they could have just managed to pay. But now, almost everything in their home had been wiped out. Out of desperation, Qian Pengze could only sell all the valuable things at home to raise money for his wife¡¯s treatment. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Not only that, but since then, his family had become extremely unlucky, with everything going wrong. Even, whether it was a coincidence or something else, those who bought his items started experiencing a run of bad luck, such as tripping while walking, choking on water, and nearly getting hit by cars when going outside. If it had only happened once or twice, it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. But it was the case for everyone who had bought his items. This led to plenty of gossip, saying that the items he sold were tainted. Afterward, nobody dared to buy his things anymore. When he went to the antique shop today, he was already mentally prepared. After hearing Qian Pengze¡¯s story, Zhong Nianyao nodded in understanding, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been having this run of bad luck since the fire, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Qian Pengze couldn¡¯t resist running his hands through his hair, his voice tinged with a hint of despair, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything bad in our daily lives, so why has all this misfortune befallen us!¡± Despite his despair, he perked up quickly, looking at Zhong Nianyao with a trace of hope and cautiousness, ¡°Lady Zhong, this compass¡ªdo you want it?¡± Although he knew that his frankness might make Zhong Nianyao change her mind, he felt that some things shouldn¡¯t be lied about. If she decided not to buy because of what he¡¯d told her, it would be understandable. He would then find another solution. ¡°I¡¯ll take the compass,¡± Zhong Nianyao closed the box and then uttered, ¡°Boss Qian, name your price!¡± Seeing Zhong Nianyao agree so readily, Qian Pengze hesitated, ¡°Lady Zhong, did you clearly hear what I just said? Those who bought my items before¡ªthey all¡ª¡± ¡°I am very clear,¡± Zhong Nianyao raised her hand, cutting off Qian Pengze, ¡°Nevertheless, I am not worried about those things. Boss Qian, I really like your compass. How much are you willing to part with it for?¡± Hearing that Zhong Nianyao was still willing to buy the compass, Qian Pengze¡¯s tension eased. After thinking for a while, he named a price, ¡°Ten million.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Zhong Nianyao was just as straightforward in accepting, ¡°Done!¡± ¡°Lady Zhong, I know the price is a bit high, but¡ª¡± Qian Pengze hadn¡¯t recovered yet, wanting to explain, but he quickly gathered his wits, ¡°Lady Zhong, you¡­ you¡¯ve agreed.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zhong Nianyao nodded decisively, ¡°I accept your proposed price. Shall I transfer the money to you now?¡± Her neat and brisk manner didn¡¯t at all seem like she was engaging in a ten-million transaction, rather it was as casual as buying a cabbage in the market. Moments later, as Qian Pengze stared at the balance displayed on his cellphone screen, with many zeros added to the end, he felt somewhat dazed, as if everything that had happened was a dream. The transaction was complete. Zhong Nianyao looked at Qian Pengze and kindly advised, ¡°Boss Qian, it seems there really is something unclean in your house. So after you go home, you should pay close attention!¡± His words left Qian Pengze a bit stunned before he seemed to realize something and asked, ¡°Lady Zhong, what exactly are you buying this compass for¡ªcollection, or maybe¡ª¡± Indeed, most people wouldn¡¯t choose an item like a compass, even if they wanted antiques. ¡°I have a use for it.¡± Zhong Nianyao looked at Qian Pengze, the corner of her mouth lifting into a meaningful smile, ¡°Boss Qian, I set up my stall near Tongtian Bridge, if you have any problems, you can come find me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your visit.¡± With that, Zhong Nianyao picked up the wooden box from the table and left with grace. Qian Pengze, left alone, hadn¡¯t yet come to his senses. His mind was in turmoil, pondering the words Zhong Nianyao had just said. Especially that final offer of waiting for his visit, it seemed to hint at something. Could it really be as Zhong Nianyao said, that all the recent misfortunes his family faced were because they had come into contact with something unclean? Shuddering at the thought, he snapped out of it and realized Zhong Nianyao had long since departed. Without further thought and after settling the account, he hurried home. Now that he had money, the priority was to get his wife treated. As for the rest, that would wait for another time. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Falling Down Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Falling Down Having acquired a new treasure, Zhong Niangyao was naturally very pleased. However, her good mood came to a sudden halt upon returning to the Zhong Family home. Upon entering the main gate, she saw the place was bustling with noise. Additionally, as she twitched her nostrils, she seemed to detect a faint scent of blood. Her expression sharpening, Zhong Niangyao quickly stepped inside and directly grabbed a servant to ask what was going on. It turned out that earlier this morning, Li Yiqiu had accidentally taken a fall. She had already started bleeding and had been sent to the hospital. Whether the baby could be saved was still an unknown. After clarifying that Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong had already rushed to the hospital, Zhong Niangyao also turned and headed there. Of course, she was not concerned about Li Yiqiu but worried about the elderly couple. If Li Yiqiu¡¯s child couldn¡¯t be saved, it would be quite a blow to them. She quickly arrived at the hospital and, even before getting close, could feel the somewhat oppressive atmosphere. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, how dare you show up.¡± Upon seeing Zhong Niangyao, Zhong Mengxuan almost jumped up, charging straight to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face and began scolding furiously, pointing directly at her nose, ¡°You disaster-bringing witch, bringer of bad luck. If anything really happens to my mom, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Suddenly being scolded, Zhong Niangyao frowned, ¡°Withdraw your finger, or else don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± She understood Zhong Mengxuan¡¯s emotional outburst for the moment, but she wasn¡¯t accustomed to being scolded to her face. If Zhong Mengxuan did not restrain herself, Zhong Niangyao would show no mercy. ¡°You¡ª¡± Zhong Mengxuan was choked with anger. Yet somehow, seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expressionless face and calm eyes, she felt a chill in her heart. In the end, she sulkily withdrew her hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï However, facing Zhong Niangyao, she was still filled with resentment. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what happened?¡± Zhong Niangyao directly walked over to Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, ¡°Why did Second Aunt suddenly fall?¡± It was evident to everyone how nervous Li Yiqiu was about this pregnancy. ¡°How dare you ask.¡± Before Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong could say anything, Zhong Mengxuan couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your stumbling over something at the door of the room, how could my mom have fallen while passing by! Zhong Niangyao, you just didn¡¯t want my mom to have this baby, right?¡± Zhong Mingyu also looked up at Zhong Niangyao, his eyes filled with reproach and a murky resentment. Zhong Niangyao understood¡ªit turned out that Li Yiqiu had fallen at the entrance of her room, so now Zhong Mengxuan was blaming her. ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Old Sir Zhong spoke up directly, ¡°This matter was merely an accident. And it was just a fall at the entrance to Yaoyao¡¯s room, not as if Yaoyao pushed her. What are you accusing her for?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t be so partial!¡± Zhong Mengxuan was frustrated, ¡°She¡ª¡± At the moment, she didn¡¯t even know what to say, Zhong Mengxuan stomped her feet, her face flushing with anger. Though Zhong Mingyu didn¡¯t say anything, the gloom surrounding him was enough to reveal his inner turmoil. Zhong Niangyao looked around, then spoke with a faint smile, ¡°Zhong Mengxuan, a brain is a good thing. So you really shouldn¡¯t just use it as decoration. Use it from time to time to prevent it from rusting.¡± Zhong Mengxuan wasn¡¯t a sieve; naturally, she caught the sarcasm and was furious. If it weren¡¯t for being in the hospital and in the presence of their grandparents, she would have already lashed out physically. ¡°Then use your brain to think about it,¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke without mercy, ¡°What benefit would Second Aunt¡¯s miscarriage bring to me? Frankly, whether this child is born or not has nothing to do with me and absolutely won¡¯t obstruct my path.¡± ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re really thinking inside!¡± Zhong Mengxuan, unable to restrain her anger, continued furiously, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just jealous, so that¡¯s why¡ª¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say any more.¡± This time, it was Zhong Mingyu who spoke, giving Zhong Mengxuan a warning look. Just now, in a moment of urgency, he hadn¡¯t thought things through clearly, so he had blamed everything on Zhong Niangyao. But now, having heard Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, he had come to an understanding. Indeed, as Zhong Niangyao had said, whether he had a son or not made no difference to Zhong Niangyao. She had no motive. As for who did have a motive, it was clear. Moreover, if he really started hating Zhong Niangyao because of this incident, it was obvious who would benefit the most. Thinking of this, a hint of hatred flashed in his eyes. Whomever it was trying to harm his son, he wouldn¡¯t let them off. ¡°Dad, how can you even side with her!¡± Zhong Mengxuan clearly hadn¡¯t grasped the crux of the matter, ¡°It was clearly her who harmed mom, and yet you¡¯re defending her.¡± ¡°This matter we will discuss later, now you shut up,¡± Zhong Mingyu gave Zhong Mengxuan another warning glance, ¡°This matter, I will investigate thoroughly. Whoever dares to target my son, I will not let them go.¡± During this, Zhong Mingyu looked toward Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, ¡°Dad, Mom, I hope you don¡¯t interfere when the time comes.¡± Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were not fools. They had heard Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, and now with Zhong Mingyu saying this, they roughly guessed what was going on. The two exchanged a look, seeing helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Finally, it was Old Sir Zhong who spoke, ¡°Fine, when we find the main culprit, I absolutely won¡¯t let them off lightly.¡± He was well aware of the overt and covert struggles his sons engaged in for control of Zhong¡¯s Jewelry on a regular basis. He didn¡¯t interfere much with these, as they were inevitable. However, attacking a child was far too unscrupulous. Moreover, this was the bloodline of the Zhong family, possibly the only son of the second branch. Indeed, Li Yiqiu was carrying a boy; they had just had blood drawn for tests not long ago. After receiving the promise from Old Sir, Zhong Mingyu didn¡¯t continue saying anything. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Taking Action Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Taking Action Everyone anxiously waited outside the emergency room, time ticked by, yet there was no stir of activity. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t leave either, fearing that her grandparents might become overly emotional and something might happen. Amid this anxious wait, a doctor came out with some papers, his face fraught with urgency. It turned out that Li Yiqiu¡¯s baby was probably beyond saving, hence family members needed to sign some documents. Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Zhong Mingyu felt as though he¡¯d lost all spirit, staggering backward, nearly falling to the ground. When he lifted his head again to look at the papers in the doctor¡¯s hand, it was as if he was staring at a ferocious beast. ¡°Doctor, I beg you, save my mother¡¯s baby in her womb,¡± Zhong Mengxuan stepped forward, grasping the doctor¡¯s hand and pleading desperately, ¡°It was so hard for my mom to conceive this child, she can¡¯t lose this baby!¡± The doctor, facing too many partings from life day after day, even though he felt sympathy, had to harden his heart and urge them, ¡°You better sign quickly! If this continues, even the adult might be in danger.¡± Seeing this situation caused Old Sir Zhong to clutch at his chest, struggling to breathe. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zhong Niangyao was the first to notice Old Sir Zhong¡¯s distress. She hastily took out a pill from Old Sir Zhong¡¯s pocket, fed it to him, and then instructed, ¡°Take a deep breath, calm down your emotions first.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Old Sir Zhong¡¯s condition stabilized. The Old Madam Zhong finally sighed in relief, ¡°What¡¯s the need to be so agitated! It¡¯s not as though you aren¡¯t aware of your own health, what would you do if something happened!¡± Old Sir Zhong took a deep breath, and eventually didn¡¯t retort. The elderly couple, looking towards the resuscitation room, wore expressions of disappointment. They had previously been happy about the news of the impending addition to their family, but now, everything had changed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Seeing this, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She got up, stepped forward, snatched the notice papers from Zhong Mingyu¡¯s hands, and tore them in half. Zhong Mingyu had yet to react when the notice was already taken from his hand. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what are you doing?¡± Zhong Mengxuan nearly jumped up, exclaiming, ¡°Are you trying to kill my mom?¡± Zhong Mingyu, too distressed to ponder the reason behind Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions, looked up at the doctor, ¡°Please bring me another copy.¡± Though pained by the potential loss of his son, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate any longer; otherwise, even his wife might be in jeopardy. ¡°No need to sign,¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke indifferently, ¡°I will go in with you now, I have a way to save the child in her womb.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her words instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention to Zhong Niangyao. However, doubt was more prevalent. ¡°Yaoyao, come back, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Old Madam Zhong spoke sternly, ¡°Look at the time, stop causing trouble.¡± Others clearly didn¡¯t believe in Zhong Niangyao, also thinking she was causing a disturbance. ¡°The worst outcome would just be a miscarriage,¡± Zhong Niangyao continued, ¡°So why not let me try! Moreover, with so many doctors inside, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid that I will mess things up.¡± Her calm demeanor and indifferent words yet emanated a strong confidence. This aspect of Zhong Niangyao left everyone stunned. They had never seen this side of her before. Or perhaps, they had never imagined that Zhong Niangyao could have such a side. Always, their impression of Zhong Niangyao had been of a spoilt, idiotic, love-struck girl. But now, with this different Zhong Niangyao standing in front of them, they almost forgot what the previous Zhong Niangyao was like. Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, observing a Zhong Niangyao almost unrecognizable from usual, their eyes inadvertently moistened. Excitement flickered in their depths, yet soon turned to pain, as if suppressing something. ¡°Let her in.¡± It was Old Sir Zhong who spoke, his tone brooking no argument, ¡°If any problems arise, we, the Zhong Family, will bear them ourselves, and won¡¯t let the hospital shoulder any responsibility.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± His words provoked a cry of alarm from Zhong Mingyu and Zhong Mengxuan. However, clearly, Old Sir had not changed his mind, he just glanced at Zhong Mingyu, ¡°What? I am old now, so you don¡¯t think you need to listen to me?¡± Zhong Mingyu dared not retort, only silently standing aside. Zhong Mengxuan had many complaints but noticed even her father had been rebuked, she dared not speak either. Soon, Zhong Niangyao changed into a sterilized suit and followed the doctor into the resuscitation room. Left behind, Old Madam Zhong reached out, tightly grasping Old Sir Zhong¡¯s hand, her tone choked, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have let Yaoyao go in.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Zhong Niangyao, but if anything truly went wrong in the end, Zhong Niangyao would immediately become the target of everyone¡¯s criticism. She and the old man could protect Zhong Niangyao now, but what about after they were gone? If something did go wrong this time, their son wouldn¡¯t let Zhong Niangyao off the hook later. ¡°Old woman, we need to try and trust Yaoyao,¡± Old Master Zhong replied, holding her hand, ¡°She is Ming Xin¡¯s daughter, so she certainly won¡¯t be inferior. Just now, I saw the shadow of Ming Xin in her.¡± Old Madam Zhong couldn¡¯t utter a word, as she had felt the same just moments before. Outside, people continued to wait anxiously. Inside the resuscitation room¡ª The chief physician, noticing that the trainee doctor who just went out had brought in a strange girl, couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know we are in the middle of a resuscitation? And you bring someone else in, can you take responsibility if something happens?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to take responsibility,¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke softly, yet each word weighed heavily, ¡°From now on, I will be in charge here. I will save the person and the child as well.¡± Hearing such bragging, the chief physician scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you are? Can you really bear the responsibility?¡± Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: The Child was Saved Chapter 81: Chapter 81: The Child was Saved ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about whether I can take responsibility,¡± Zhong Niangyao glanced at Li Yiqiu, who was still lying on the hospital bed, ¡°but if you don¡¯t let me participate in the rescue now, and something goes wrong, then all the responsibility will be on you.¡± Upon hearing this, the chief physician¡¯s face instantly darkened, and even through his mask, it was apparent how ugly his expression had become. An intern stepped forward and whispered a few words into the chief physician¡¯s ear. Moments later, Zhong Niangyao took direct control of the emergency rescue, pulling out her silver needles and swiftly inserting them into several acupuncture points on Li Yiqiu, which immediately stopped the blood that had been steadily flowing. ¡°The bleeding has stopped, the bleeding has stopped!¡± Everyone present was stunned by this miraculous sight. Even the previously skeptical chief physician, after witnessing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s extraordinary skill, willingly became her assistant. Inside the emergency room, people were frantically working to save a life, while those outside waited anxiously. Zhong Mingyu and Zhong Mengxuan both looked unwell, especially after Zhong Niangyao had entered. They hadn¡¯t expected Old Sir to indulge Nianyao to such an extent, allowing her to act recklessly on such a critical matter. As time ticked by, finally, the doors to the emergency room opened. ¡°Doctor, how is my mother now?¡± Zhong Mengxuan was the first to step forward and asked the doctor walking in the lead. Old Sir Zhong, Old Madam Zhong, and Zhong Mingyu also stood up and moved forward. ¡°The baby is safe,¡± the chief physician, with a joyful expression and even a hint of excitement in his voice, said, ¡°Lady Zhong was truly incredible. If it wasn¡¯t for her today, we might have really lost the child.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the scene immediately fell silent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°Doctor, are you¡­ are you talking about my niece?¡± Zhong Mingyu, fearing he had misheard, asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying, she saved the child?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The chief physician, completely unaware of Zhong Mingyu¡¯s astonishment, continued excitedly, ¡°Lady Zhong¡¯s medical skills are truly astonishing! Just a few silver needles were enough to stop the bleeding. Had she not been here today, the situation could have been very dangerous.¡± Everyone exchanged glances, clearly taken aback by Zhong Niangyao¡¯s capabilities. Yet, they also felt a wave of curiosity as to when exactly Zhong Nianyao had learned these medical skills. Previously, they had never heard of her studying medicine under anyone. At that moment, Zhong Niangyao also came out. Greeted by the eager gazes of everyone around, she walked forward. ¡°Yaoyao, you really were amazing,¡± Old Madam Zhong went up to her and hugged her tightly, ¡°We really owe you for this one¡ª¡± The implied gratitude in her paused statement was clear to everyone. ¡°You truly are my granddaughter!¡± Old Sir¡¯s mood had lifted completely, looking delighted, ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯ve really made a great contribution this time.¡± ¡°Nianyao, Second Uncle spoke out of turn earlier,¡± even Zhong Mingyu stepped forward, speaking sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful to you for saving my child.¡± Zhong Mengxuan¡¯s gaze darted away, unable to face Zhong Niangyao. She realized her mistake now and felt grateful towards Niangyao. But usually, she was mostly sarcastic towards Niangyao, never showing a pleasant demeanor. Now that Niangyao had suddenly become the savior of her mother, she truly didn¡¯t know how to face her. Facing the different reactions of the people around her, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She gently shook her head and then said, ¡°Second Aunt is now out of danger, but she still needs to rest in bed for some time. Moreover, she¡¯ll need a long period of recuperation, and must avoid any strenuous activity until after the baby is born.¡± Li Yiqiu¡¯s condition had also stabilized. Apart from Zhong Mengxuan, who continued to stay in the hospital to take care of Li Yiqiu, everyone else went home. Inside the Zhong Family mansion¡ª The people of the Zhong Family main house were all gathered in the living room, clearly waiting for news from the hospital. Regardless of their actual feelings, they all showed concern on their faces. Only Zhong Mengfan looked somewhat distracted, seemingly lost in thought. However, with everyone else preoccupied with their own thoughts, no one noticed his odd behavior. When Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong returned home, they found everyone from the main house gathered in the living room. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing the people returning from the hospital, Zhong Minghao immediately stood up and came forward, ¡°Dad, Mom, how is my sister-in-law now?¡± Beside him, Zheng Silin also waited for an answer, though she tried her best to appear concerned, a fleeting joy in her eyes betrayed her true feelings. ¡°The baby is safe,¡± Old Madam Zhong looked around and spoke faintly, ¡°Yiqiu is still resting in the hospital, but the child is fine now, and she just needs proper care from now on.¡± With this revelation, both Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin simultaneously showed a flicker of disappointment, but still, they put on a happy fa?ade. ¡°That¡¯s really great,¡± Zheng Silin said with a relieved appearance, showing no sign of her internal regret and disappointment, ¡°Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll have someone buy more chicken to make soup and send it to the hospital for Yiqiu, to help her recover.¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now,¡± Zhong Mingyu¡¯s face was devoid of any smile, even showing a hint of gloom, ¡°What¡¯s most important is finding out who hurt Yiqiu.¡± ¡°It was just an accident!¡± Zheng Silin laughed it off, ¡°And besides, I think Nianyao didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Now that Yiqiu is fine, there¡¯s really no need for you to keep dwelling on this!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Seeing Zheng Silin bring her up, Zhong Niangyao spoke with a smirk, ¡°Aunt, it seems you really care about me! Even at this time, you haven¡¯t forgotten to plead for me! However¡ª¡± Her tone shifted, and a cold smirk shaped her lips, ¡°Aunt, why do you think that this matter has anything to do with me? Are you sure that what you¡¯re saying now isn¡¯t intended to harm me?¡± ¡°Nianyao, how can you speak like that!¡± Zhong Minghao immediately scolded her with a stern face, ¡°Your aunt was just being kind. You could have been appreciative, but instead, here you are making sarcastic remarks.¡± Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Handling an Alarm Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Handling an Alarm ¡°Zhong Niangyao, you¡¯re going to make excuses again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhong Mengfan began with biting sarcasm. ¡°Now, the facts are right in front of us, and you can¡¯t evade your responsibility.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Zhong Niangyao turned her head to look at Zhong Mengfan, her words loaded with meaning. ¡°So eager to pin the crime on me, could it be that you have done something guilty yourself?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Zhong Mengfan snorted coldly. ¡°The facts are now clear, and you can¡¯t deny them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning to make excuses!¡± Zhong Niangyao spread her hands and spoke with a laugh. ¡°However, I think we should ask Second Uncle what he plans to do about this issue.¡± ¡°Second Uncle surely wants to see you punished harshly!¡± Zhong Mengfan stated matter-of-factly, then turned her head to look at Zhong Mingyu, ¡°Second Uncle, am I right?¡± ¡°I do indeed desire severe punishment for the person who almost harmed my son from behind,¡± Zhong Mingyu surveyed the room before continuing, ¡°Therefore, I have decided to handle this matter by reporting it to the police.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Zhong Mingyu¡¯s words, everyone except Zhong Niangyao struggled to maintain their composure. Clearly, no one expected matters to escalate to this level. Even Old Sir Zhong, after hearing Zhong Mingyu¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Second Son, I know you¡¯re very angry about this situation. But, is it really necessary to escalate it to involve the police?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m considering our safety in the future,¡± Zhong Mingyu¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t even know whether this was an accident or deliberate. If someone really is behind this, wouldn¡¯t a police investigation be faster and more convincing?¡± Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin exchanged glances, seeing the same shock in each other¡¯s eyes. However, they weren¡¯t too worried. After all, they had absolutely nothing to do with the incident. ¡°Do we really need to make such a big deal out of this?¡± Old Madam Zhong still felt something was amiss. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will just turn into a public spectacle.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï ¡°I actually think it¡¯s a good thing,¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke up at this moment. ¡°I also want to know who¡¯s really behind this¡ª¡± As she spoke, Zhong Niangyao surveyed the people in the living room, a sly smile playing on her lips as she continued, ¡°And besides, this should count as intentional harm, right? Once the police are informed and a case is opened, I assume the person behind this would be legally accountable. And if they¡¯re caught, they should go to prison, right?¡± ¡°Clang¡ª¡± A crisp sound arose and everyone turned towards the noise, only to see that Zhong Mengfan had accidentally swept a cup off the table onto the floor. ¡°Oh, why such a big reaction, big cousin!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze fell on Zhong Mengfan, ¡°If one didn¡¯t know any better, they might think you¡¯ve done something and are feeling guilty!¡± ¡°Zhong Niangyao, stop spouting nonsense here,¡± Zhong Mengfan stood up abruptly, her gaze towards Zhong Niangyao still fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can shirk your responsibility like this. Once the police are involved, you won¡¯t even have a place to cry.¡± ¡°Since I didn¡¯t do it, why should I worry?¡± Zhong Niangyao blinked her eyes. ¡°Besides, I think reporting it to the police is a great idea! Perhaps, I might even have a little evidence to provide to the officers!¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on Zhong Niangyao. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Niangyao smiled brilliantly. ¡°Earlier on, just for fun, I installed a little gadget at the entrance to my room that can record video. I think it might have captured some interesting stuff!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zhong Mingyu perked up. ¡°Then Niangyao, I hope you can hand the video over to the police when the time comes. It would also help in catching the real perpetrator soon, giving Second Aunt some peace of mind during her pregnancy.¡± Zhong Niangyao smiled and nodded, her eyes sweeping over everyone present, eventually resting on Zhong Mengfan. ¡°Second cousin, don¡¯t you think I had great foresight?¡± Zhong Mengfan¡¯s complexion became unpleasant, and her tone was equally harsh, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what are you implying? Even in our own home, you¡¯re installing cameras? Who exactly are you guarding against?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not guarding against anyone, I just thought it was fun,¡± Zhong Niangyao replied with a cheerful smile. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t there cameras installed all over the house? I just put one on my own door, what¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, with today¡¯s situation, isn¡¯t my camera exactly what¡¯s needed?¡± Just then, the butler who was sent to check the hallway surveillance footage returned. He reported that inexplicably, nothing had been recorded during that period. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gaze once again converged on Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao met their gazes naturally, smiling faintly without saying much. Unbeknownst to everyone else, Zhong Mengfan¡¯s complexion wasn¡¯t looking good, and her lips quivered involuntarily. Although Zhong Mingyu had mentioned reporting the matter to the police, it was already late, so even if they called the police now, it wouldn¡¯t happen so quickly. He planned to make the report first thing in the morning. After a day full of commotion, everyone retired to their respective rooms. Once in her room, Zhong Mengfan collapsed to the ground immediately. Her heart was in chaos. The accident that befell Li Yiqiu today had been her doing. Having previously harbored intense resentment towards Zhong Niangyao over a money-related issue, she had tampered with Zhong Niangyao¡¯s door, then tricked Li Yiqiu to come over. This way, Li Yiqiu would lose her child, and the people from the second branch would despise Zhong Niangyao. As the proverb goes, when the snipe and the clam grapple, the fisherman profits. In the end, her family would be the one to benefit. She hadn¡¯t expected that Zhong Niangyao would install a hidden camera at her door. Had all her plans gone down the drain? Not only that, but once Second Uncle reported to the police tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t all her actions be exposed? And, with a criminal record, her reputation would be ruined. How would she be able to stand in the Imperial Capital in the future? Zhong Mengfan paced restlessly like an ant on a hot pan, unable to think of a solution. Just then, the door to her room was suddenly pushed open, and Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin walked in, both looking grim. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Two Methods Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Two Methods Seeing her parents suddenly push the door and come in, Zhong Mengfan was startled and immediately tried to calm herself down. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s so late, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Zhong Minghao¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Zhong Mengfan. ¡°What exactly have you done? Don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡± ¡°What could I possibly have done!¡± Zhong Mengfan quickly laughed it off, ¡°I¡¯ve been well-behaved recently, I¡¯ve even been going out less. What could I possibly have done!¡± Hearing such a reply, Zhong Minghao¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t speak, but he exuded a strong sense of oppression. Under such immense pressure, Zhong Mengfan felt she was almost unable to breathe and even wanted to spill all her secrets. ¡°Meng Fan, what exactly have you done, hurry up and tell us.¡± Zheng Silin walked straight to Zhong Mengfan¡¯s side and patted her on the back, her tone severe, ¡°You¡¯d better confess now, so we still have time to figure something out. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you when the time comes.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Zhong Mengfan still insisted, even yawning, looking tired, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s not early, I¡¯m very tired, I want to rest.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to sleep now,¡± Zhong Minghao suddenly raised his voice and scolded, ¡°Do you even understand the trouble you¡¯ve caused? If you still refuse to talk, then whatever consequences happen, you¡¯ll have to bear them alone. Don¡¯t ask us for help.¡± After hearing Zhong Minghao¡¯s resolute words, Zhong Mengfan¡¯s heart went into turmoil. But due to fear, she was still hesitating about whether to divulge the matter. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Zhong Minghao spoke harshly, ¡°Does this incident involving your Second Aunt¡¯s fall have anything to do with you?¡± They, her parents, had come over today specifically because of this issue. They understood their daughter. Today, when they saw Zhong Mengfan¡¯s attitude in the living room, it wasn¡¯t right. That¡¯s why they chose to come over and press her, to see if she really was involved. Seeing Zhong Mengfan acting evasive and unwilling to speak, he was infuriated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Zhong Mengfan immediately tensed up, and even started sweating on her back, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®I¡¯!¡± Seeing Zhong Mengfan like this, Zheng Silin became even more anxious, ¡°Things have already come to this, and you¡¯re still thinking about hiding it here. Didn¡¯t you hear what your Second Uncle said? He¡¯s planning to call the police.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s Nianyao over there, she has the video that directly implicates you. Do you really want to go to jail?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± Zhong Mengfan was terrified, her face instantly turning pale, she tightly grabbed the hand of Zheng Silin beside her, her voice tinged with crying, ¡°Mom, save me, I can¡¯t go to jail. If I go to jail, then I really have no future.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just tell us everything now.¡± Zhong Minghao raised his voice, ¡°Do you really want to wait until things are beyond repair before you¡¯re willing to speak?¡± ¡°It was me, I poured soapy water outside Nianyao¡¯s house.¡± Zhong Mengfan was nearly crying, ¡°I also plotted to lure Second Aunt over there. I intended to both cause Second Aunt to miscarry and frame Nianyao. Before doing all this, I even made sure to disable the security camera. But¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°Idiot.¡± Zhong Minghao stepped forward, raised his hand, and slapped Zhong Mengfan across the face. ¡°Slap¡ª¡± A crisp slap rang out, and Zhong Mengfan¡¯s cheek swelled up visibly. However, at this moment, she didn¡¯t even dare to cover her face. She could only stand there, lowered head, continuously sobbing. ¡°Husband, what should we do now?¡± Although Zheng Silin had already suspected as much, when she truly heard that it was Zhong Mengfan who had done it, she still felt dizzy. However, the pressing matter was not to discipline her daughter but to find a way to resolve this issue. Clearly, the Second family didn¡¯t intend to let it slide easily. ¡°There are only two ways now.¡± Zhong Minghao¡¯s tone was grim, ¡°One is for Meng Fan to directly go confess this matter to our parents, and then we¡¯ll see what they decide to do. If they are willing to speak, maybe your Second Uncle will agree to not call the police.¡± ¡°Second, we go find Nian Yao. She has the evidence against Meng Fan. If she is willing to destroy the recording, then Meng Fan will be safe.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find Nian Yao!¡± Zheng Silin, after much consideration, still felt this was the best option, ¡°Our parents don¡¯t know what happened, and tonight they didn¡¯t seem very open to the idea of calling the police, but the Second family clearly hasn¡¯t given up on that plan. If Meng Fan goes and confesses, and the Second family directly calls the police, then Meng Fan is really in trouble.¡± ¡°Should we go find Nian Yao?¡± Zhong Mengfan was clearly reluctant, ¡°But even if we go talk to her, she won¡¯t agree!¡± This time, she had done this in retaliation against Nian Yao. Now that she had to confront Nian Yao, Nian Yao would definitely figure out the ins and outs of it. Whether she¡¯d agree to destroy the evidence was unclear, but she would definitely face humiliation from Nian Yao. ¡°Then just wait for the Second family to call the police, and go to jail!¡± Seeing Zhong Mengfan like this, Zhong Minghao was furious. He grabbed Zheng Silin, ready to leave, and decided to let it be. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Seeing her parents about to leave, Zhong Mengfan became desperate and quickly spoke up, stopping the two of them. Inside the room¡ª Nian Yao was holding a tablet, leisurely watching a movie. After coming to this world, she was very interested in these electronic devices. When she had free time, she also liked to watch TV dramas. However, she had undergone surgery today and was somewhat tired. She should be resting, but she felt it was better to wait a bit longer tonight since someone was coming. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡± A knocking sound came, and a smile formed on her lips, ¡°They¡¯re finally here!¡± She got up, spoke, and then the family of three from the main family entered. Nian Yao casually walked to the sofa, then sat down, her arms crossed in front of her, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, it¡¯s so late, aren¡¯t you resting yet?¡± Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Surveillance Video Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Surveillance Video Watching Zhong Niangyao¡¯s casual demeanor, for a moment, Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin were at a loss for words. Only Zhong Mengfan showed no intention of approaching someone humbly. Upon seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s manner, she couldn¡¯t help but directly voice her sarcasm, ¡°Seriously, no respect at all. You¡¯ve seated yourself before your elders have even taken a seat.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhong Minghao scolded in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want trouble, then stop talking so much.¡± He really wanted to crack open his daughter¡¯s skull to see just how much water it held, for her to be this foolish. Till now, she hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of her own situation. They were here to ask a favor of Zhong Niangyao, and yet they had the audacity to carry themselves with such loftiness here. If she weren¡¯t his own flesh and blood, he would turn around and leave right now. ¡°Oh, so you and your wife visited today solely to teach me manners?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s attitude remained dismissive, ¡°It seems you two really place great emphasis on my upbringing in manners! This must have been how you acted when the Meng Family came by, too!¡± ¡°Even if you really did want to teach me manners, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t have picked this time for your visit! It¡¯s already quite late, and it¡¯s time for rest, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, we have no intention of teaching you anything,¡± Zheng Silin quickly tried to explain with a smile, ¡°Niangyao, the truth is, we came here today because we need your help with something.¡± As they spoke, Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin also took their seats. However, compared to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s carefree attitude, they seemed somewhat irritated. Zhong Niangyao leaned back on the sofa, gave Zhong Mengfan a casual glance, then turned her head to look at Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, ¡°Then may I inquire what matter it is that requires my assistance? After all, it¡¯s quite late now, couldn¡¯t this wait until tomorrow?¡± Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin exchanged looks, and it was Zheng Silin who finally spoke. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï She wrung her hands, carefully sizing up her words, ¡°Niangyao, what is your take on the incident of your Second Aunt¡¯s hospitalization?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on that,¡± Zhong Niangyao spread her hands with indifference, ¡°The only connection I have with that incident is that my Second Aunt happened to fall near my room¡¯s door. But, I believe that the surveillance footage can definitely clear my name.¡± As she spoke, she glanced at Zhong Mengfan, her eyes filled with profound meaning. Seeing the expression in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of apprehension in their hearts. ¡°Niangyao, have you already watched the surveillance video?¡± asked Zhong Minghao, peering intently at Zhong Niangyao. ¡°What does that matter?¡± Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, ¡°But, Uncle, why are you so concerned with that surveillance footage?¡± Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin were unable to ascertain whether Zhong Niangyao had seen the footage or not. After a moment, Zhong Minghao turned to Zhong Mengfan and began to chide, ¡°Zhong Mengfan, speak up for yourself.¡± Although his voice was low, the rebuking tone startled Zhong Mengfan, and she looked at Zhong Niangyao, opened her mouth, intending to say it. But, for some reason, when she saw Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face, an uncontrollable surge of anger burst forth, and she blurted out with malice, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, yes, it was I who did it, so what!¡± ¡°Zhong Mengfan, watch your tone,¡± Zhong Minghao glared at Zhong Mengfan, then turned to Zhong Niangyao with an apologetic look, ¡°Niangyao, don¡¯t be angry. Mengfan is just scared, which is why she¡¯s speaking so rashly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zheng Silin chimed in, ¡°Niangyao, we are truly sorry. At first, Mengfan only meant it as a small joke with you. But unexpectedly, it ended up inadvertently harming your Second Uncle¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already feeling very guilty about it.¡± ¡°And so?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unfathomable, it was impossible to gauge her thoughts, ¡°Are you here tonight just to inform me that the near miscarriage of my Second Aunt was Mengfan¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Actually, if you wanted to reveal the truth, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go directly to the grandparents or to the Second Uncle himself? I¡¯m not any of the parties involved; there¡¯s no need to explain anything to me.¡± ¡°No, our visit today is concerning that surveillance footage,¡± Zheng Silin continued, ¡°Mengfan understands her mistake now. Could you please refrain from presenting that surveillance footage? If you give it to the police, then Mengfan¡¯s life would truly be over.¡± ¡°And what about it?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°Is it your wish, Second Aunt, for me to swallow this injustice so I can take the fall for Zhong Mengfan this time?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Zheng Silin hastily denied, ¡°At present, there isn¡¯t any evidence that clearly indicates who did it, right? Maybe it was all just an accident! We¡¯re all family, why create such an irreparable rift over this!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked towards Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, her tone mocking, ¡°Then all those insinuations in the living room earlier, were those also accidents, not meant to push me into such an awkward position?¡± Remembering the words spoken earlier in the living room, Zheng Silin seemed to be caught between a rock and a hard place. ¡°How can you be convinced to delete the footage?¡± asked Zhong Minghao, looking directly at Zhong Niangyao and cutting to the chase, ¡°Set your terms, then.¡± To expect familial love to move Zhong Niangyao to delete the footage was probably impossible. Usually, interests are the most primal motivator. Therefore, if they truly wanted Zhong Niangyao to delete the footage, coaxing her with sentiment or reasoning did not seem to work. ¡°Oh, Uncle is quite generous indeed!¡± Zhong Niangyao suddenly straightened up and flashed a radiant smile, ¡°Although I¡¯d really like to set some terms, sadly, I don¡¯t have the appropriate leverage.¡± ¡°Ah! Truly a pity indeed.¡± With this, the other people in the room were struck dumb. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what do you mean?¡± Zhong Mengfan asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t have the recording, right?¡± So what was all her worry and fear about, and her parents¡¯ initial bending over backward for, what was it all for? ¡°Bingo, that¡¯s correct,¡± Zhong Niangyao snapped her fingers, ¡°Too bad, no prize.¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The Tribunal of Three Judges Chapter 85: Chapter 85: The Tribunal of Three Judges ¡°What?¡± Zhong Mengfan almost jumped up. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, are you playing games with us?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really wronging me,¡± Zhong Niangyao said with an innocent face. ¡°How am I playing games with you? I¡¯ve had no idea from start to finish. It was you who were messing around behind the scenes!¡± ¡°Nianyao, what is your purpose in doing this?¡± A hint of wariness flickered in Zhong Minghao¡¯s eyes. Or perhaps, when Zhong Niangyao mentioned there were no surveillance videos, a foreboding feeling had already risen in his heart. ¡°My purpose is very simple!¡± Zhong Niangyao blinked and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Just fishing!¡± As she spoke, she picked up her phone from the coffee table, revealing the screen that had been face down to everyone. When they saw the phone screen, the three people sitting opposite her changed complexion simultaneously. The screen showed an ongoing call, with the familiar number of Old Sir Zhong¡¯s mobile number clearly displayed. This meant that all of their conversations here had been heard by Old Sir Zhong. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, you¡ª¡± Zhong Mengfan was so angry she had intended to lash out with curses. But just as she began to speak, Zheng Silin, sitting beside her, grabbed her hand. Seeing her mother shake her head and considering the current situation, she clenched her teeth and swallowed back the words she was about to spit out. Zhong Minghao¡¯s face turned even uglier. He never imagined that he would be played by a mere girl. ¡°Uncle, auntie,¡± Zhong Niangyao continued as she shook her phone. ¡°I think what you should do now is explain things to grandpa and grandma. Of course, that includes Second Uncle, too.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Zhong Minghao, with a face ashen, clenched his teeth and glared fiercely at Zhong Niangyao. At this point, what more was there to misunderstand? From the beginning to the end, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s claim of having surveillance videos was all a lie designed to bait them into revealing themselves. ¡°Now everyone, gather here in the hall.¡± The authoritative and stern voice of Old Master Zhong came from the other end of the phone, his tone brooking no doubt¡ªit was a command. The call had been hung up. Zhong Niangyao smiled, shook her phone, and spoke, ¡°Uncle, auntie, big sister, I believe we should go downstairs now.¡± With that, she took the lead in leaving the room. Zhong Mengfan¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, and she tightly gripped Zheng Silin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, what should I do now? Everyone knows, and they won¡¯t let me off. And Second Uncle, he¡¯s going to call the police and arrest me, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared now, huh!¡± Zhong Minghao glared fiercely at Zhong Mengfan. ¡°When you did this, why didn¡¯t you use your brain to think things through properly? Did you really think this was just about you?¡± Here, he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and tap Zhong Mengfan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Both are my children, your brother is so smart, how can you be so foolish! If I had known you¡¯d turn out this way, I should have strangled you the moment you were born.¡± Whether or not they had known about Zhong Mengfan¡¯s actions was no longer important. A family¡¯s honor or disgrace was shared. Now, whether in the eyes of their father or mother or in the heart of Zhong Mingyu, it was settled¡ªthe deed was done by their entire branch. Although he also did not wish for Li Yiqiu to give birth to this child, especially after learning it was a boy, he had never thought of harming Li Yiqiu to cause a miscarriage. Now his son was already grown up, even working in the family business. And Jing Hao had already carved out a space for himself in the company. Li Yiqiu¡¯s child would still need to grow up, goodness knows how long that would take. So, though he was not fond of the situation, he had never thought of harming anyone. Yet, now everyone would certainly think that everything Zhong Mengfan did was instigated by him and his wife. What would his parents think of them from now on! Thinking about this, his gaze towards Zhong Mengfan grew even more hostile. Facing the disdain and disgust in Zhong Minghao¡¯s eyes, Zhong Mengfan felt a sudden fear and involuntarily shrank behind Zheng Silin. Now she regretted it, but she had disagreed with the idea of confronting Zhong Niangyao from the very beginning! It was her father who insisted on making her come. If she had not come at the outset, she would not have fallen for Zhong Niangyao¡¯s trick, and none of this would have happened. This was clearly not her fault; why was everything being blamed on her now! ¡°Husband, this is not the time to continue assigning blame,¡± Zheng Silin quickly interjected to calm him down. ¡°Regardless of the reason, what Meng Fan has done has now been exposed. The elders are sure to demand accountability. We need to think about how to deal with this.¡± ¡°What can we do now!¡± Zhong Minghao said in despair, massaging his forehead. ¡°We¡¯re about to face judgment immediately. All we can do is leave it to fate.¡± In the hall¡ª Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong sat there, both stern, silent, and exuding an aura that made one¡¯s heart tremble with fear. Zhong Mingyu sat on a couch to the side, his face ashen, emanating a threatening aura that could be felt even just from a glance. One could sense the anger boiling within him. Zhong Jinghao had also come down. He sat across from Zhong Mingyu, his expression calm and unreadable, giving no hint of his current thoughts. Upon entering, Zhong Niangyao could sense the oppressive atmosphere in the room. Yet, she seemed unaffected, lounging in a seat she picked out for herself, resting her chin in her hand, all the while appearing as if she were waiting for an entertaining show to start. Those present had no extra mental capacity to pay attention to Zhong Niangyao. Only Zhong Jinghao¡¯s eyes flashed a dark light when he looked her way. Shortly after Zhong Niangyao sat, Zhong Minghao, Zheng Silin, and Zhong Mengfan entered the hall. Upon entering, Zhong Mengfan instinctively tensed up, especially upon seeing the setup that resembled a tribunal. Fear gripped her even more, and her steps faltered. Soon, everyone except for Zhong Mengfan had taken their seats. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Trial Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Trial Zhong Mengfan stood in the center of the living room, much like a criminal awaiting trial, awkwardly stationary. She felt her entire being haze over, her back completely drenched in cold sweat. Even her forehead began to bead with perspiration. Zhong Minghao watched coldly, devoid of any sympathy or pity even for his own daughter. On the other hand, Zheng Silin looked at Zhong Mengfan worriedly, fearing she might not endure. But in a situation like today, it was inappropriate for her to speak up. Because it wasn¡¯t just her daughter, she was clearly aware, she and her husband were also on trial today. ¡°Speak up!¡± Old Sir Zhong raised his eyes, his gaze sharp as he looked at Zhong Mengfan, ¡°What exactly have you done? Why would you harm your Second Aunt?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Confronted with Old Sir Zhong¡¯s sharp gaze, Zhong Mengfan couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened, she shrank back slightly, then quickly began to defend herself, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I never thought of harming Second Aunt. I was just¡ª¡± ¡°At this point, you still refuse to repent.¡± Zhong Mingyu interrupted her, ¡°Your Second Aunt is still lying in the hospital, and you still say you never thought of harming her.¡± ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you already admit that you were the one who did this? Are you treating us like fools now?¡± ¡°No, Second Uncle, I didn¡¯t.¡± Zhong Mengfan waved her hands as she struggled to defend herself, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it, I just wanted to play a joke on Zhong Niangyao. I never intended to harm Second Aunt, it was all an accident.¡± ¡°An accident?¡± Zhong Mingyu, who had been holding back his anger, spoke up directly, ¡°You still have the audacity to say that? I think it was intentional, you wanted to kill my son.¡± During his speech, he glanced toward Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin, ¡°Did you do this on a whim, or were you instigated by someone?¡± With these almost explicit words, everyone present understood the implication. Zhong Minghao¡¯s expression instantly darkened as he quickly glanced at his parents. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï What Zhong Mingyu thought, he didn¡¯t care at all; he cared only about his parents¡¯ thoughts. The family power still lay in his father¡¯s hands. If his father concluded that he was behind this, then the future of their branch would be worrisome. However, there was no change in the expressions of Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong; it was unclear if they hadn¡¯t taken in the words or simply chose not to show their feelings. Zhong Minghao felt trepidation start to gnaw at him. ¡°No one instigated me, it was my own decision.¡± Zhong Mengfan nearly burst into tears, waving her hands, continuing in a tearful voice, ¡°Second Uncle, I really never intended to harm Second Aunt. It was just because of a small dispute I had with Zhong Niangyao earlier, so I wanted to prank her. I truly didn¡¯t mean to harm Second Aunt.¡± Regardless of her initial thoughts, it didn¡¯t matter now. She could only insist that Zhong Niangyao was the intended target. Conflict between sisters was one thing, but harming Second Aunt meant attacking a family member. She knew well which was more severe. ¡°You¡ª¡± Zhong Mingyu¡¯s gaze toward Zhong Mengfan was filled with visible anger, ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted it already, then go to the police station by yourself tomorrow and make your defense!¡± He absolutely wouldn¡¯t believe that this incident was unrelated to his brother and sister-in-law. Since Zhong Mengfan insisted on protecting her parents, he surely wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°Second Uncle, please don¡¯t!¡± Hearing that she was about to be taken to the police station, Zhong Mengfan truly panicked. Tears and snot ran down her face, her entire appearance disheveled as she continued to plead her innocence. ¡°Just let me be! I¡¯ll do anything you ask, just don¡¯t call the police! I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± Zhong Mingyu¡¯s face was livid, and he didn¡¯t respond verbally. In the entire hall, only the sounds of Zhong Mengfan¡¯s crying could be heard, which was particularly annoying. ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Sir Zhong barked, ¡°Zhong Mengfan, if you keep crying here, I¡¯ll send you in right now.¡± Upon hearing these words from Old Sir Zhong, Zhong Mengfan was scared but dared not cry any longer. ¡°Big brother, sister-in-law, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Zhong Mingyu looked toward Zhong Mingxin with a meaningful tone, ¡°Meng Fan is your daughter, and she almost harmed my child. As parents, don¡¯t you feel sorry?¡± ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s my failure in teaching my daughter.¡± Zhong Minghao quickly spoke up, ¡°Whatever decision you make, I won¡¯t object.¡± Now, with things having escalated to this point, anything he said would be wrong. Zheng Silin was a bit anxious, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tug at Zhong Minghao¡¯s sleeve, seemingly wanting to say something. But under the gaze from Zhong Minghao, she eventually didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Hmph, sounds nicer than it is sung,¡± Zhong Mingyu scoffed, then turned to Zhong Mengfan, continuing coldly, ¡°Meng Fan, since your dad has no objections, don¡¯t blame me, your Second Uncle, for being ruthless. If you really end up in jail, it¡¯ll be your own doing.¡± Hearing about going to jail, Zhong Mengfan became desperate; she looked at her parents, crying and begging, ¡°Dad, Mom, please save me, I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I really don¡¯t want to.¡± Zhong Minghao didn¡¯t even glance at her. Zheng Silin naturally felt distressed, but she couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing that her parents were ignoring her, Zhong Mengfan quickly approached Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, kneeling down in front of them, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, please plead for me! If Second Uncle really calls the police, my life will be ruined.¡± Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong exchanged looks, both feeling somewhat heartbroken. Although in their hearts, Zhong Niangyao was the dearest, Zhong Mengfan was also their granddaughter¡ªhow could they not have feelings for her! Seeing Zhong Mengfan cry so pitifully, they did feel compassion. However¡ª They glanced at Zhong Mingyu, who was watching coldly, and sighed deeply. After all, this incident did involve their second son and his unborn grandson. This might be his only son in his lifetime. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Shares Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Shares Zhong Mengfan doing such a thing, Zhong Mingyu was unwilling to forgive, and that was within expectations. At that moment, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong found themselves caught in the middle, equally troubled on both sides. ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s no way I can let this go,¡± Zhong Mingyu very clearly expressed his thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t care what Meng Fan¡¯s initial intentions were, the end result is clear as day. If Nianyao hadn¡¯t been there today, the child in Yiqiu¡¯s womb would have been lost a long time ago.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, what exactly are you planning to do then?¡± The always silent Zhong Jinghao finally spoke up, his gaze sharp as he looked at Zhong Mingyu. ¡°We¡¯re all family; I assume you don¡¯t really want to send Meng Fan to prison, right? So, if you have any demands, feel free to name them.¡± Zhong Niangyao rested her cheek on one hand, having been an observer all along. Nonetheless, the situation had become quite apparent to her now. Zhong Mingyu, although furious about the matter, had no real intention of sending Zhong Mengfan to jail. After all, they were family, and if anything were to happen, it would definitely have been settled internally. If the matter became public, it would be a significant hit to the reputation of the Zhong Family. However, he also had no intention of letting it slide; without tearing a piece from the big house, he would absolutely not relent. As for Zhong Minghao, he probably understood Zhong Mingyu¡¯s intentions. However, he wanted to maximize his own interests, which is why he maintained his silence. On the other hand, upon recognizing the situation, Zhong Jinghao was the one to speak up first. He was a smart one, laying all the cards on the table for everyone to see. Watching the living room full of people each harboring their own thoughts, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Suddenly, she found it all rather dull and simply wished for the ordeal to end quickly so she could return to her rest. Zhong Mingyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he continued indifferently, ¡°Jing Hao, it¡¯s about my child¡¯s life. What do you think would be appropriate compensation?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Second Aunt alright now? The child was saved!¡± Zhong Mengfan couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°What exactly do you want to do to me? Second Uncle, you¡¯re not going to stop until you send me to prison, are you?¡± With that, the atmosphere in the hall instantly tensed further. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Zhong Minghao¡¯s gaze towards Zhong Mengfan was almost venomous, as if he wished he could slap her right then. As for Zhong Jinghao, he couldn¡¯t help but silently curse her for being an idiot. Zhong Niangyao, who had been watching the drama unfold, nearly burst into laughter. She had seen foolishness before, but never to this extent. Zhong Jinghao laid everything out in the hope of clarifying Zhong Mingyu¡¯s thoughts, allowing for both sides to bargain. Now with a single sentence, Zhong Mengfan had shattered the previously evenly matched situation, causing their branch of the family to fall into a disadvantage. Zhong Mingyu¡¯s complexion immediately darkened. He paid no mind to the rest and turned to Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give Meng Fan a chance, it¡¯s that up to now, she has shown no remorse. So do not blame me for being heartless.¡± ¡°I will file a report tomorrow. Whether it was intentional or accidental, let it be determined by the investigation of the public security authorities. Whatever punishment the law hands down to her, I will accept.¡± Having spoken, Zhong Mingyu rose, with no intention of continuing the conversation, and prepared to leave. At this point, Zhong Mengfan was truly terrified, petrified on the spot, forgetting even to cry. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Just as Zhong Mingyu was about to leave, Old Madam Zhong called out to him. ¡°Sit down first!¡± In the Zhong Family, although all major decisions were made by Old Sir Zhong, everyone held a deep respect for Old Madam Zhong, her status within the family on par with Old Sir¡¯s. Especially Old Sir Zhong, who was even more compliant to his beloved wife. Therefore, upon hearing from Old Madam Zhong, Zhong Mingyu halted and then sat down again. After Zhong Mingyu had sat down again, Old Madam Zhong looked around and then slowly spoke, ¡°Eldest, take two percent of your shares and transfer them to me tomorrow. Once the child in your second daughter-in-law¡¯s womb is born, transfer it to her child.¡± As soon as this was said, it was like a bomb had dropped, leaving everyone nearly unable to react. But Old Sir Zhong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. It was unclear whether he had already known about this decision or had just heard it for the first time but had no objections. The Zhong Family company was a family business, with most shares held within the Zhong Family members¡¯ control. Currently, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong held forty-five percent of the shares, each of their three sons had fifteen percent. The remaining shares were seven percent in the hands of company executives, and the last three percent were floating in the market. After Zhong Mingxin¡¯s disappearance, his shares fell into Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hands. However, she did not participate in any business operations, merely waiting for dividends. Now, to take away two percent of Zhong Minghao¡¯s shares was undoubtedly cutting flesh from his body. Moreover, once he lost these two percent of shares, with the second house gaining them, he would be at a four percent disadvantage compared to the second house. This was a significant loss regarding the fight for inheritance rights. ¡°Mom, this¡ª¡± Zhong Minghao began, trying to advocate for himself. But before he could finish, Old Madam Zhong cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s the decision,¡± she glanced faintly at Zhong Minghao. ¡°Regardless of whether you were aware of Meng Fan¡¯s actions, you are responsible. If you make a mistake, there are consequences.¡± Despite her casual look, it bore down heavily, rendering Zhong Minghao feeling utterly powerless. In the end, he could only clench his fists in anger and hang his head dejectedly. ¡°But, Mom, the price is too steep!¡± Unlike Zhong Minghao, Zheng Silin couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Two percent of the shares, do you know how much money that is? Even if Meng Fan was too outrageous, it doesn¡¯t warrant treating us like this!¡± ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡± Old Madam Zhong frowned slightly, ¡°This is the Zhong Family, not the Zheng Family. If you have objections, you can take them up with the Zheng Family. Of course, if you don¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t force you. But¡ª¡± Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Throwing a Tantrum Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Throwing a Tantrum ¡°Just, starting tomorrow, Big Brother and Jing Hao will no longer need to continue working at the company,¡± Old Madam Zhong¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t severe, yet the words she spoke sent shivers down spines, ¡°As for whether there will be a place for them in the company in the future, that¡¯s unknown.¡± At this statement, Zhong Minghao was immediately agitated, and he barked at Zheng Silin, ¡°Shut your mouth! Is it your place to speak?¡± After that, when he looked at Old Madam Zhong again, his eyes were submissive, ¡°Mom, I understand. I will draft the agreement tomorrow. Once the second brother¡¯s child is born, the agreement will take effect and be transferred into the child¡¯s name.¡± Giving up two percent of the shares and leaving the company¡ªweighing the importance of each, he could still make a clear distinction. Even though giving up two percent of the shares was like carving flesh from his own heart, as long as he could stay in the company, there was still a chance. If he and his son left the company, then they would have lost more than half the battle. Even if he found an opportunity to return to the company later, it could never compare to what Zhong Mingyu would have. However, the thought of handing over two percent of the shares, especially to the second branch, made his heart bleed. Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help but glare viciously at Zhong Mengfan. If looks could kill, Zhong Mengfan would have been dead by now. Old Madam Zhong nodded, then turned to Zhong Mingyu, ¡°Second, what do you think of this solution?¡± ¡°No matter what Meng Fan has done, she is still one of the Zhong Family. If things get out of hand, it will damage our family¡¯s reputation. Plus, Meng Fan¡¯s trouble isn¡¯t good for Mengxuan and Nianyao¡¯s reputation either. So, having the main branch make compensation and let the matter drop seems best. Do you agree?¡± Zhong Mingyu furrowed his brows, looking troubled, but eventually nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all listen to Mom then!¡± Although he looked troubled, his heart was bursting with joy. From the beginning, he had no intention of sending Zhong Mengfan to the police station. After all, his son was now out of danger, and even if Zhong Mengfan¡¯s responsibility was pursued, she wouldn¡¯t suffer any serious punishment. It was better to get some compensation than to bother with that. He just hadn¡¯t expected such a big and pleasant surprise. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï With the decree of Old Madam Zhong, the incident involving Zhong Mengfan had also come to a proper conclusion. The main branch made a substantial sacrifice, giving away two percent of shares. Zhong Mingyu¡¯s unborn son had become the only person, other than Zhong Niangyao, to hold shares in the third generation of the Zhong Family. After the matter was resolved, Zhong Niangyao stretched lazily and snickered, then got up to return to her room to rest. Tonight¡¯s events didn¡¯t involve her much. She came because everyone else did. However, the outcome of tonight was unexpected, yet it seemed within reason. She felt that after tonight¡¯s events, she truly needed to reassess her position within the family. Her words seemed to carry more weight than even Grandpa¡¯s! It was a night of chaos, yet it seemed so calm. After returning to her room, Zhong Niangyao immediately fell into a deep sleep. As for everyone else, their emotions were much more complex. There was no need to mention Zhong Mingyu; although his son had had a close call, everything had turned out fine in the end. Now he was about to receive two percent of shares. He probably couldn¡¯t sleep tonight. The main branch, on the other hand, was likely too upset to sleep. As for the instigator, Zhong Mengfan, her mood had plummeted to rock bottom in her room. After going upstairs, the family of four didn¡¯t go to rest but gathered together instead. She had expected a storm of scolding from her father; however, he surprisingly didn¡¯t scold her harshly, which was even more frightening to her. Her father said that when she was to be married off, he had planned to give her two percent of shares as a dowry to live a more dignified life. But tonight, the shares could be considered given in advance. Upon hearing this, she felt as though she had been struck by Five Thunders Bombing. Yet, she could say nothing. Because she knew that no matter what she said, it was already too late. Walking back to her room in a daze, she couldn¡¯t cry, only scream in her heart. At the same time, her hatred for Zhong Niangyao grew deeper. She felt that it was all Zhong Niangyao¡¯s fault that she had ended up like this. If Zhong Niangyao had been willing to lend her money before, then she wouldn¡¯t have thought about retaliating against Nianyao, and she wouldn¡¯t have done what she did. Even tonight, if it hadn¡¯t been for Nianyao¡¯s deception, they wouldn¡¯t have been caught red-handed and deprived of the shares. Thinking about all this, she wished she could dismember Zhong Niangyao a thousand times. The matter was over, and regardless of what everyone thought internally, they still maintained a fa?ade of harmony. Even Zhong Minghao and Zhong Mingyu had reverted to their former fraternal respect. But how much of that was sincere, only they knew. Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t too interested in these things; she still set up her stall near Tongtian Bridge whenever she had the time. But today, she had just set up her stall when she encountered trouble. In front of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s stall, a brash old woman was creating a scene, claiming that Niangyao had killed her son and demanding a life for a life. This old woman was none other than Huang Mao¡¯s mother. It was only when they saw the old woman confronting Niangyao today that the onlookers realized Huang Mao had died a few days ago. His death was said to be gruesome, with his organs removed as though it wasn¡¯t done by human hands but rather an evil spirit. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but remember the fortune Niangyao had predicted for Huang Mao, and recalling Huang Mao¡¯s previous pleas for help, they couldn¡¯t help but revere her. Zhong Niangyao, looking at the old woman wailing on the ground, ignored her and took out her phone to scroll through it, waiting for a fated person to appear. Seeing that Niangyao was ignoring her, the old woman became agitated, stood up, pointed at Niangyao¡¯s nose, and began to curse, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you killed my son, and if you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked up, snorted coldly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already read Huang Mao¡¯s fortune; he has neither father nor mother. You¡¯re just an aunt who took care of him for a few days, and now you claim to be his mother?¡± Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Unlucky Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Unlucky As soon as Zhong Niangyao exposed her true identity, the old woman was stunned for a moment, but then continued to wail, ¡°That child¡¯s parents died early, and I was the one who brought him up. How am I not his mother now? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think you can shirk responsibility.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your refusal to help, he wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t compensate me today, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± Zhong Niangyao completely ignored such threats. She rested one hand on the table, propped her cheek with the other, and smiled indifferently at the old woman who was still sitting on the ground, ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m so scared! So how do you plan to not let this go with me?¡± Although her words expressed fear, her facial expression was obviously not so, showing she didn¡¯t take the other party¡¯s threat seriously at all. Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s unmoved demeanor, the old woman became anxious and suddenly got up from the ground, pointing at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s nose and cursing, ¡°You young girl, you seem so young and yet you have no compassion at all. If it weren¡¯t for your refusal to help, Azhi wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably.¡± The Azhi she referred to was Huang Mao. ¡°The reason he died such a miserable death is because of karma; it has nothing to do with me,¡± Zhong Niangyao found it amusing. ¡°Besides, who said I didn¡¯t save him? I¡¯ve already shown him the way. If he had been willing to turn himself in, he might have still had a chance of vitality. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t want to save himself, so what could I do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± The old woman spoke irrationally, ¡°Azhi didn¡¯t do anything so heinous, he was just unlucky to encounter such an incident, that¡¯s why he was killed.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Zhong Niangyao coldly said, ¡°Since you said it¡¯s because he was unlucky to encounter such an incident that he died miserably, what does that have to do with me?¡± With that statement, the old woman froze as if someone had hit the pause button, standing there, not knowing how to react for a moment. However, it didn¡¯t take long for her to respond, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape your involvement, no matter what, you¡¯re the one who killed him. You clearly could have saved him, but you chose to stand by. You¡¯re an accomplice, an executioner.¡± ¡°You must have inquired about me before coming here!¡± Zhong Niangyao looked up at the old woman, her face smiling yet sending a chill down one¡¯s spine, ¡°Then you should know what I¡¯m capable of! To think you still had the courage to come to me, that¡¯s truly admirable!¡± Looking at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s demeanor, a cold shiver ran through the old woman, and although she tried to muster her courage to speak, ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯m telling you, this is a society ruled by law, if you¡ª¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Since it¡¯s a society ruled by law, you don¡¯t need to keep fighting a losing battle here,¡± Zhong Niangyao said languidly, ¡°Just sue me directly. I consider myself a law-abiding citizen; I¡¯ll compensate whatever amount the court decides. But right now, don¡¯t even think about getting a penny from me.¡± As soon as she said this, the old woman¡¯s face turned particularly ugly. If suing her would have resulted in money, she would have already done so. The reason she was making a scene here was just to extort some money. She and her nephew had no real emotional bond; usually, this nephew caused a lot of trouble for their family. Now that he had suddenly died, and having heard that a young stallholder at Tongtian Bridge had refused to save someone, she thought she might be able to scam some money here. She had thought that a young girl, even if she had some abilities, would have a thin skin and would likely pay to avoid disaster. Unexpectedly, this young girl, despite her age, was entirely unmoved. Could it really be that she would leave empty-handed today? Her eyes were rolling around, seemingly thinking of some plan. ¡°If you want to keep pestering me like this, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite,¡± Zhong Niangyao said with a smile, continuing, ¡°Although it¡¯s a law-abiding society, I have plenty of ways to punish you using non-legal measures. I guarantee¡ª¡± As she spoke, her smile turned sinister, ¡°No matter who it is, they will never find a shred of evidence, or else I will retire and never participate in this business again.¡± Watching Zhong Niangyao¡¯s smile, the old woman felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar in the dead of winter, shivering uncontrollably. She instinctively wanted to flee this place, to escape from this young-looking girl who gave her such a strong sense of fear. But, she found herself completely unable to move as if nailed to the ground. ¡°Want to leave?¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s smile grew even colder, ¡°You come and go as you please, what do you think this place is? Since you have the guts to threaten me, you better be prepared to be skinned.¡± The old woman was even more afraid now, her mouth trembling, and she was having difficulty speaking, ¡°What¡­ what exactly are you going to do?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything,¡± the corner of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s mouth curled up in a smile, ¡°I just want to teach you a lesson. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not one to take lives indiscriminately, at most, you¡¯ll just be unlucky for a while.¡± As she spoke, Zhong Niangyao took out a piece of talisman paper and threw it at the old woman. The talisman paper ignited instantly and then started to burn on the old woman¡¯s body. The old woman panicked and jumped up, trying to put out the sparks. However, to her surprise, the flames disappeared without a trace as soon as they touched her body, so that she didn¡¯t even feel a hint of the pain of being burnt. This did not reassure her but instead increased her fear, ¡°What on earth have you done to me?¡± ¡°Just making you unlucky for a while,¡± Zhong Niangyao replied coldly, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll be jinxed. As for how long, that depends on you.¡± The old woman didn¡¯t want to believe Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, but deep down, she had already acknowledged them. Because just now, the trick Zhong Niangyao revealed made her instinctively feel that this young girl was extraordinary. Thinking of this young girl¡¯s methods, she was now secretly regretting, realizing she should not have let greed blind her and come here trying to extort money, only to end up this way. With that thought, she turned around and left. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The Destined One Chapter 90: Chapter 90 The Destined One He had barely taken two steps when the old woman, for some reason, kicked a small protruding stone on the ground and fell face down. Normally, such a fall wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. But as she fell, she instinctively braced herself with her hands, and just so happened to land on a sharp piece of stone protruding from the ground. When her arm pressed down, the sharp edge of the stone, like a keen blade, slashed open the skin on her arm, allowing bright red blood to flow continuously. The old lady couldn¡¯t help it and let out a pitiful scream. From that scream alone, you could imagine just how painful it was. Those present couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°This is just the beginning!¡± Just then, a faint voice rose, and everyone looked over to see Zhong Niangyao¡¯s nonchalant expression. They couldn¡¯t help but recall the Misfortune Talisman she mentioned earlier. Unexpectedly, the old woman had just decided to leave when the prediction immediately came true. The old woman couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her arm or the bleeding wound; she quickly got up and ran outside, not wanting to stay here another second, fearing another accident might occur. After this incident, everyone had a new understanding of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s capabilities, and their admiration and fear for Niangyao climbed another level. From then on, no one dared to cause trouble. Zhong Niangyao acted as if nothing had happened and returned to scrolling on her cell phone. The talisman she had just given to the old woman was only a Misfortune Talisman. It wouldn¡¯t be fatal, but the succession of moderate misfortunes could be enough to drive a person to the brink of mental collapse. Although the old woman didn¡¯t deserve to die, she wasn¡¯t a good person in her daily life either; she never committed any serious crimes, but she was constantly involved in petty evils. This time, it was a lesson for her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? As for how long the effects of the Misfortune Talisman would last, it depended on the old woman herself. If she repented and started doing good deeds from then on, the talisman would lose its effect soon. Conversely, if she continued to do small bad deeds like before, the effect of the talisman would persist. After the old woman left, many people came forward, wanting Niangyao to tell their fortunes. By now, Niangyao¡¯s reputation had spread, and almost everyone who came here was well aware of her abilities. So, whenever she set up her stall, it was always bustling with people wanting their fortunes read by her. Now, Niangyao had changed her rules; she really only told fortunes for those destined to hear them. If you weren¡¯t one of the destined, even if you sat down, she wouldn¡¯t read your fortune. As for those destined individuals, it was up to her to personally select them; anyone not chosen simply had no chance. Soon, Zhong Niangyao pointed at a fashionably dressed young man in his twenties in the crowd and spoke up, ¡°Today¡¯s first will be you!¡± Ou Xuanhan, suddenly singled out, froze for a moment, even reflexively pointing at himself as if doubting his own ears. ¡°Yes, you,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, then pointed to the stool opposite her, ¡°Sit down first.¡± Ou Xuanhan, utterly baffled, took the appointed seat. He felt as if he were in a fog, unable to understand the situation. Actually, he didn¡¯t believe in fortune-telling, considering it superstitious. His presence there was merely accidental. Although he had just witnessed Niangyao¡¯s display, he remained skeptical at heart. When he saw the crowd eager to have their fortunes told by Niangyao, he found it rather exaggerated. He hadn¡¯t expected to be the one she would choose, leaving him almost too stunned to react. Without saying anything else, Zhong Niangyao extended the payment QR code to Ou Xuanhan, ¡°Scan to pay, one thousand eight hundred eighty-eight.¡± Ou Xuanhan didn¡¯t know what came over him, but he actually took out his phone and scanned to pay. Then it dawned on him, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why do I have to pay first?¡± He seriously suspected he had encountered a scammer. Though one thousand eight hundred eighty-eight wasn¡¯t much for him, the idea of just giving it to a scammer made him very uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯m about to tell you!¡± Niangyao glanced at Ou Xuanhan sitting across from her and then said, ¡°Although you are a man, you were born during the yin time. This makes you very susceptible to attracting unclean things. However, your family must know of this, which is why they sought a Jade Pendant blessed by a master for you to wear. It has indeed offered you a lot of protection.¡± Hearing Niangyao¡¯s words, Ou Xuanhan was shocked since she was exactly right. The Jade Pendant was still worn around his neck, tightly against his chest, something Niangyao couldn¡¯t possibly see. Unless she had x-ray vision that could see through clothes. Moreover, the details she mentioned matched his situation perfectly. Especially the Jade Pendant, which his parents constantly reminded him to wear at all times, insisting that it was never to be taken off. Without heeding Ou Xuanhan¡¯s shock, Niangyao continued, ¡°Your situation isn¡¯t too bad, but recently, you¡¯ve got a crisis coming that might cost you your life.¡± ¡°What kind of crisis?¡± Ou Xuanhan asked instinctively. Niangyao didn¡¯t answer, only continuing to speak, ¡°In the near future, absolutely avoid going to cemeteries or any similar places. Better to avoid even passing by them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t plan on going to any cemeteries anyway!¡± Ou Xuanhan frowned. Niangyao thought for a moment, then pulled out a piece of talisman paper from her pocket, folded it into a triangle, and handed it to Ou Xuanhan, ¡°From today, you must wear this with you at all times, never to be separated from your body.¡± Ou Xuanhan, half-doubting, accepted the talisman paper and didn¡¯t say anything, but he tucked it into his pocket. Niangyao nodded in satisfaction, then continued, ¡°This talisman will be one hundred thousand.¡± Hearing the price, Ou Xuanhan almost jumped to his feet, ¡°One hundred thousand, why don¡¯t you just rob me! I don¡¯t want it.¡± As he spoke, he attempted to pull out the talisman paper to return it to Niangyao. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Cooperation Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Cooperation Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to return this talisman paper to me, and you don¡¯t need to pay for it right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ou Xuanhan became even more vigilant, ¡°Are you giving this talisman paper to me as a gift? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s worth a hundred thousand? How can you just give it to me like this?¡± This couldn¡¯t help but make him more suspicious of the girl who had told his fortune. She had just mentioned the high value of the talisman paper, and now she was saying he didn¡¯t need to pay ¨C it sounded very fishy. This couldn¡¯t be a case of casting a long line to catch a big fish, could it? Zhong Niangyao looked at Ou Xuanhan as if he were a fool, ¡°When did I say you didn¡¯t have to pay? Do you think money comes to me with the blowing wind? I only said, you don¡¯t need to pay right now.¡± ¡°So you mean ¡ª¡± Ou Xuanhan was still very puzzled, ¡°Do I have to pay or not?¡± ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Zhong Niangyao curved her lips into a mysterious smile, ¡°As for when to pay, you¡¯ll know.¡± Watching Zhong Niangyao¡¯s enigmatic demeanor, Ou Xuanhan was half-believing, unable to guess what she was thinking. Nevertheless, he finally put the talisman paper into his pocket. Just as Ou Xuanhan was about to leave, Zhong Niangyao cautioned him again, ¡°Remember not to go to places like graveyards with heavy yin energy, and don¡¯t pick up random objects.¡± Ou Xuanhan did not understand why, but he nodded anyway. Next, Zhong Niangyao pointed out two more destined individuals. Her reputation in this area had already become quite renowned, and those who were chosen were flattered and quickly took their seats. After all, such good fortune didn¡¯t come often. They had come here to have their fortunes told by Zhong Niangyao. Now that they had been selected, they were naturally ecstatic. After telling fortunes, Zhong Niangyao returned to the Zhong Family home. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Upon entering, she expected to feel an oppressive atmosphere. After all, the incident that had just occurred left no one in good spirits. Unexpectedly, upon entering, she did not perceive this oppressive atmosphere; instead, the living room was harmonious and lively. In the living room, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were present, and aside from Meng Fan, everyone from the main branch was there. As for the second branch, Mingyu and Mengxuan had gone to the hospital, so they were not present. Meng Fan¡¯s issue had just been resolved, and Minghao had just signed the share transfer agreement. Logically, even if he wasn¡¯t visibly gloomy, he should not have been in good spirits. However, he now wore a gentle smile as he chatted and laughed with the Old Sir in the living room, showing no sign of gloom. Not only Minghao, but also Silin and Jinghao appeared joyful. It seemed that the main branch had encountered some good fortune, even managing to dispel the gloom of having their shares taken away. ¡°Nianyao is back!¡± Silin smiled at Nianyao with an easy-going demeanor, showing no resentment. ¡°Yaoyao, come here,¡± Old Madam Zhong also saw Nianyao and beckoned her with a smile, ¡°Come and sit down quickly.¡± Nianyao walked over and casually took a seat next to Old Madam Zhong, then casually asked, ¡°Has something joyous happened?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, indeed a joyous occasion,¡± Old Sir Zhong was also in a particularly good mood and didn¡¯t keep the suspense. He revealed the answer directly, ¡°Your eldest male cousin has secured another collaboration with the Lu Family. Moreover, unlike the minor engagements of the past, this time we are going to develop a mine together with the Fourth Young Master of the Lu Family.¡± After hearing Old Sir Zhong¡¯s words, Nianyao¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding. That explained it; no wonder the main branch was unfazed even after losing two percent of the shares. Securing a collaboration with the Lu Family was an enormous cause for celebration for Zhong¡¯s Jewelry. Not to mention the substantial profits from this collaboration, but just being associated with the Lu Family would definitely advance the company¡¯s stature. Once news of this collaboration with the Lu Family for such a major project got out, the company¡¯s stock price was sure to rise immediately. It seemed that this loss of shares had not only failed to hinder the main branch but this collaboration would elevate their status even further. In Old Sir Zhong¡¯s heart, he was surely more than pleased with Jinghao, his eldest grandson. Nianyao sat there, listening quietly from beginning to end, without expressing any opinions. She could see that over time the open and secret competition between the main and second branch was laid out in the open. However, she could tell the main branch held a much greater advantage, all due to Jinghao. Compared to Minghao and Mingyu, Jinghao was better suited to be the heir of the Zhong Family. Something so evident even to her would surely not escape Old Sir Zhong¡¯s notice. However, Old Sir probably hadn¡¯t made a final decision yet; he likely wanted to continue his assessment for a bit longer. ¡°Nianyao, what are you thinking?¡± Silin suddenly spoke up, ¡°Do our topics bore you? Why haven¡¯t you said a word?¡± Although her face bore a kind smile, Silin¡¯s eyes could not hide her sense of triumph. Nianyao smiled slightly, ¡°Not at all, I was just thinking about congratulating my cousin. Of course, there¡¯s also something else I want to discuss with grandfather and grandmother; I was just considering how to bring it up!¡± She realized that Silin¡¯s words were a show of power. It was a warning to her that even after Meng Fan¡¯s incident, their main branch would not be greatly affected. ¡°What is it?¡± Old Sir Zhong asked with a good-natured expression, ¡°You don¡¯t want some new fad and expect your grandfather to get it for you, do you?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Nianyao looked at Old Sir Zhong and cheerfully responded, ¡°Actually, I plan to go on a trip next month, and I just wanted to inform you.¡± ¡°Traveling!¡± Old Madam Zhong nodded, ¡°That is good indeed. There have been quite a few incidents lately, and it would be good for you to unwind a bit.¡± Especially after the previous incident with the river, she still felt horrified thinking about it. Therefore, she had no objections to Nianyao¡¯s decision. Old Sir Zhong naturally had no objections either, just asking, ¡°When do you plan to go?¡± ¡°The tenth of next month,¡± Nianyao responded promptly. That was the day she and Lu Yichen had agreed to visit the graves. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Celebration Banquet Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Celebration Banquet Since agreeing to Lu Yichen, Zhong Niangyao had been thinking about discussing the matter with Old Sir Zhong and the others, but she hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity. Just today, seizing this chance, she spoke up directly. Unexpectedly, after hearing her words, the room suddenly fell silent. Sensing something amiss, Zhong Niangyao raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s come up? Is there an issue with the tenth of next month?¡± ¡°Niannao, could you perhaps change the date?¡± Zheng Silin spoke directly, ¡°Just now, Dad decided to hold a celebration for Jing Hao on the tenth next month. If you aren¡¯t there, it might not look good.¡± This celebration was specifically for her son, and naturally, she hoped that all members of the Zhong Family would attend. It was also to let everyone see just how outstanding her son was. As for Zhong Niangyao, she wanted her to see Old Sir¡¯s preference for Zhong Jinghao. At the same time, she also wanted Zhong Niangyao to regret her decision this time. Although in front of Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong, her demeanor towards Zhong Niangyao was pleasant, in her heart, she still harbored resentment for what Zhong Niangyao had done before. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zhong Niangyao threatening them with a video, their main branch wouldn¡¯t have lost those two percent of shares. She wanted Zhong Niangyao to clearly see who the future heir of the Zhong Family was. ¡°Indeed!¡± Old Sir Zhong also started persuading, ¡°Yaoyao, delay your trip by a few days! Then you can attend the celebration together, and it will be a good opportunity for you to meet the company¡¯s executives. After all, you do hold shares in the company.¡± Hearing Old Sir mention the shares, the smiles on Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin¡¯s faces momentarily stiffened but soon recovered. The thought that Zhong Niangyao held fifteen percent of the company¡¯s shares deeply unsettled them. They also understood that whether it was them or Zhong Mingyu, everyone coveted the shares in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hands. However, as long as Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were around, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. Zhong Niangyao hadn¡¯t noticed the psychological change in Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin. She just looked at Old Sir, then smiled and shook her head, ¡°Grandpa, I have already planned everything for this trip. Changing plans now would be too troublesome. Besides, I¡¯m not the main character at the celebration, so my absence won¡¯t make any difference.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°As for the company matters, as you know, I¡¯ve never planned to get involved, so there¡¯s no need for me to meet those executives.¡± She was quite self-aware; compared to dealing with trivial matters, she found sticking to her original profession much easier. ¡°You child.¡± Old Madam Zhong didn¡¯t really mind whether Zhong Niangyao attended or not. She reached out, patted Zhong Niangyao¡¯s shoulder, and continued speaking with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already arranged everything, there¡¯s no need to change your plans just to accommodate us. Just have fun.¡± Old Sir Zhong initially wanted to persuade her further, but hearing Old Madam Zhong say this, he did not continue and tacitly agreed. Zheng Silin was somewhat discontented, but with Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong¡¯s stance clear, she dared not say anything further. After talking with Old Sir Zhong and the others for a while, Zhong Niangyao returned to her room. However, she had just started upstairs when she saw Zhong Mengfan at the staircase. Currently, Zhong Mengfan lacked her usual lively spirit. Her face was haggard, dark circles under her eyes, clearly from lack of rest. Although only in her twenties, she seemed shrouded in a heavy gloom, casting a depressive air. She was sinisterly watching Zhong Niangyao ascend, the hatred in her eyes almost palpable. Facing Zhong Mengfan¡¯s hatred, Zhong Niangyao wasn¡¯t surprised. However, she didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Zhong Mengfan, so as she passed by her, she didn¡¯t even spare her an extra glance, let alone greet her. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, are you feeling guilty, so you dare not face me?¡± Zhong Mengfan¡¯s voice was hoarse, lacking its usual sweetness but filled with an indescribable sense of age. Initially not intending to engage, Zhong Niangyao now stopped, turned around and looked at Zhong Mengfan, only to find it humorous, ¡°Why should I feel guilty? You committed such acts without remorse; I certainly won¡¯t feel guilty.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Stung by the sarcasm, Zhong Mengfan¡¯s face grew even uglier. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, don¡¯t be smug. How long do you think you can keep this up? You¡¯re only acting so high and mighty because of Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s favoritism. How long do you think they can protect you? Eventually, you will reap what you sow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°If you have the time, you should worry about yourself! Your ugly demeanor truly is repulsive!¡± ¡°Zhong Niangyao, you dare insult me?¡± Zhong Mengfan¡¯s expression instantly turned ferocious, she stepped forward and raised her hand to slap Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t give her the chance, she immediately took hold of Zhong Mengfan¡¯s descending hand with one hand, then swiftly struck her with a harsh slap. Before she could react, Zhong Mengfan felt a burning pain on her cheek and a buzzing in her right ear, indicating the force of the slap. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to hit you?¡± Zhong Niangyao scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you are? You were about to hit me; did you think I would just stand still and take it?¡± ¡°I am going to tell Grandpa and Grandma,¡± Zhong Mengfan¡¯s look could kill as she glared at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°I will not let you get away with hitting me.¡± ¡°Go ahead and tell them!¡± Zhong Niangyao made no attempt to stop her, looking up at the surveillance camera by the staircase, ¡°Why I hit you should be pretty clear on this recording. It¡¯s also a good chance for them to judge the situation, to see whether or not my slap was justified.¡± ¡°And of course, to let them see whether you¡¯ve shown any remorse after what you¡¯ve done.¡± Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Looking for Someone Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Looking for Someone Zhong Mengfan was furious, but she dared not escalate the situation further. Having just experienced such an incident, causing another ruckus at this time would leave her parents no choice but to come down hard on her without saying anything else. Thinking of this, she glared at Zhong Niangyao fiercely before turning around and heading downstairs. Watching Zhong Mengfan¡¯s retreating figure, a glint of deep thought flashed across Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes. She had noticed before that Meng Fan was afflicted by a love triangle. She had kindly warned Meng Fan, but it seemed that the latter had not taken her words to heart. Around Meng Fan, pink-colored auras twined with streaks of black energy. It appeared Nianyao really should warn Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong as soon as possible. Without any delay, the very next day, Zhong Niangyao subtly hinted to Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong. However, she was not too explicit, to avoid Meng Fan thinking she was acting out of revenge. In the following few days, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t set up her stall at Tongtian Bridge. She was fully focused on preparing a painting, a work to be entered into the national calligraphy and painting competition. Before visiting the tomb, she must finish this painting; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. After applying the last stroke of color and stamping her seal on the bottom right corner of the painting, a light smile curled on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips. However, it seemed she sensed something and her eyebrows twitched, followed by a sigh, ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to advice?¡± Meanwhile, in a hospital, a couple watched their son lying on the bed with faces full of worry that would not fade away. Their son had been unconscious for several days, with no signs of waking. They had come to the hospital for examinations, but no problems had been found¡ªthe only conclusion being that the boy was asleep. But how could someone sleep for several days without waking up? ¡°Old Ou, what do you think could possibly be wrong with Xuan Han?¡± Zhao Yazi asked Ou Liyan, holding his hand with an endless look of sorrow on her face. ¡°He can¡¯t just keep sleeping like this forever!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Over the past few days, they had tried many methods but were still unable to awaken their son. If this continued, she genuinely feared her son might never wake up. ¡°There is nothing to worry about, it¡¯ll be okay,¡± Ou Liyan said with a firm tone, unsure if he was comforting his wife or convincing himself. While they were talking, suddenly, the boy lying on the bed, Ou Liyan, sat up and opened his eyes, ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi were stunned, then immediately rushed forward, their faces filled with surprise. ¡°Son, you¡¯re finally awake. Do you feel discomfort anywhere?¡± asked Zhao Yazi with concern. ¡°I will go call the doctor right now.¡± Ou Xuanhan grabbed Zhao Yazi¡¯s hand, looked at his parents, and quickly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you need to go to Tongtian Bridge right now and find a young girl. She runs a stall there, only divining three fortunes a day, and she¡¯s quite famous. Only she can save me now.¡± ¡°Son, what do you mean? You¡ª¡± Zhao Yazi wanted to ask for clarity, but was interrupted by Ou Xuanhan. ¡°My clarity won¡¯t last long; please hurry and find someone,¡± Ou Xuanhan urged, battling his drowsiness. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to wake up again.¡± Having just finished speaking, Ou Xuanhan slipped back into unconsciousness. ¡°Son, son.¡± Seeing her son fall unconscious again, Zhao Yazi became very anxious. ¡°We¡¯ll find someone right now,¡± Ou Liyan decided immediately, taking Zhao Yazi¡¯s hand. ¡°You start the discharge procedures for our son now. Take him home first, and I¡¯ll go to Tongtian Bridge to find the person.¡± Ou Liyan knew about Tongtian Bridge; it was a place that couldn¡¯t be explained by science. Since their son¡¯s predicament required the assistance from someone there, the hospital was of no help. It was better to take their son home first as it would be more convenient to prepare whatever was needed later. The couple split up to act quickly. Ou Liyan drove to Tongtian Bridge, nearly speeding all the way there. It did not take much inquiry to get people to inform him about the fortune-telling girl. She was indeed famous there, known for being accurate in her predictions. But to his despair, they told him that the girl did not set up her stall every day and that her schedule was unpredictable. Further inquiring revealed that besides knowing the girl¡¯s name to be Zhong Niangyao, no one knew anything else about her¡ªnot who she was, nor where she lived. For a moment, Ou Liyan felt a surge of anxiety. He no longer had time to search slowly; his son was waiting for him to bring back a savior. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Just as Ou Liyan sank into despair, he suddenly heard a clear and pleasant voice. Looking up, he saw a young girl standing in front of him. A simple T-shirt and jeans, yet on this girl, gave off a vibe of high-end fashion. Coupled with her stunning features and an aura of insight about her, she seemed to be someone raised in a grand family¡ªa noble lady indeed. It was true; the girl before him didn¡¯t fit with the spirit of Tongtian Bridge at all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Ou Liyan with an odd glint in her eye. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a rush to save your son?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ou Liyan immediately realized that the girl before him was the one he was looking for. Moreover, from her demeanor, it seemed she already knew the purpose of his visit. Clearly, the girl had genuine skills. With these thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but feel respect well up inside him. Soon enough, Ou Liyan brought Zhong Niangyao to the Ou Family home. Looking at Ou Xuanhan, who was lying on the bed as if dead, Zhong Niangyao frowned and then sighed, ¡°Young people these days really don¡¯t listen to advice. They know they shouldn¡¯t do something, yet they go ahead and do it anyway.¡± Her exasperated tone seemed out of place for a girl barely in her twenties, more akin to someone seventy or eighty years old. Yet, this incongruity somehow didn¡¯t feel awkward but rather as if it were natural. ¡°Master, you must save my son!¡± Zhao Yazi stepped forward, pleading urgently. ¡°He must not come to harm, or we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Marrying Off in a Ghost Marriage Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Marrying Off in a Ghost Marriage Watching Zhao Yazi¡¯s anxious expression, Zhong Niangyao shook her head and spoke indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush; he¡¯s not going to die, at least not yet.¡± Such words, when spoken, didn¡¯t sound like good news. Yet, in the hearts of Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi, it brought a wave of relief. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze hardened as she looked at the bedridden Ou Xuanhan. Instantly, her demeanor underwent a dramatic transformation; the languid aura vanished, replaced by a piercing chill. She lifted her hands, fingers forming a Seal. ¡°Heaven and Earth are mysterious and primeval, may the Hundred Demons not invade, all evil retreat, begone¡ª¡± As her voice trailed off, the Seal¡¯s formation ended too. A beam of golden light shot directly towards Ou Xuanhan, who lay in the bed, and then descended upon him. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡± After several coughs, Ou Xuanhan opened his eyes, touched his face, looked around at the familiar surroundings, and then scrambled up with a grunt. As he looked up, he saw Zhong Niangyao standing not far from the bed, regarding him with a look of disdain. ¡°Master, save me!¡± The moment he saw Zhong Niangyao, Ou Xuanhan immediately tried to throw himself at her, only to embarrassingly miss. Zhong Niangyao instinctively dodged to the side, ¡°Talk properly, no need for any physical contact, or else I might just finish you off.¡± Hearing her chilling words, Ou Xuanhan froze, but then quickly recovered and pleaded, ¡°Master, I promise I won¡¯t touch you again. Please, save me!¡± On the side, Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi also came back to their senses. Seeing their son¡¯s lively state, the weight in their hearts finally lifted. They approached, and after making sure that Ou Xuanhan was fine, their minds were free to inquire about what had actually happened. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Zhong Niangyao walked over to the sofa, sat down directly, then leaned back lazily, looking towards Ou Xuanhan, ¡°What exactly happened, he knows it better than anyone.¡± Suddenly called out, Ou Xuanhan was still bewildered. He pointed at himself with an innocent look, ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t do anything! I don¡¯t know why that female ghost kept chasing me, calling me ¡®husband.''¡± He was still shaken by the events of the past few days in his dreams. He knew clearly that he was dreaming; a female ghost in red had been pursuing him, insisting on marrying him, calling him ¡®husband¡¯ incessantly. He wanted to wake up but couldn¡¯t open his eyes no matter what. Just when he was in despair, he suddenly felt an intense heat in his chest, which briefly awoke him. He remembered the talisman paper he had kept close to his heart and, seizing the moment of clarity, had his parents quickly find Zhong Niangyao. After that, he fell back into the terrifying dream until a golden light suddenly appeared, enveloping him and bringing him back. ¡°Master, is Xuan Han safe now?¡± Zhao Yazi¡¯s face showed concern, ¡°Will that female ghost come back for him?¡± ¡°How could he be safe!¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at Ou Xuanhan and chuckled coldly, then continued, ¡°He has already agreed to the female ghost¡¯s marriage proposal; now she wants to come and bond in marriage. You tell me, will she come back?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Ou Liyan stepped forward and smacked Ou Xuanhan on the head, ¡°You little fool, what have you done? How dare you agree to a ghost¡¯s marriage proposal¡ªare you out of your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Ou Xuanhan quickly protested, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything. Besides, even if I were stupid, I wouldn¡¯t agree to a ghost¡¯s marriage proposal!¡± ¡°Do you remember what I have always cautioned you?¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke softly. ¡°I remember!¡± Ou Xuanhan nodded, ¡°Not to go to graveyards, not to pick things up¡ª¡± His voice halted abruptly at this point. ¡°It seems you remember now.¡± Zhong Niangyao continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to a graveyard, but when you passed by that crematorium, did you pick something up outside?¡± ¡°It was just a purse.¡± Ou Xuanhan looked like he was about to cry, ¡°I thought the purse was too exquisite to be simply discarded on the road, and there was a bracelet inside that seemed to carry some memories, almost like an antique. I was worried that someone was in distress over losing it, which is why I picked it up.¡± ¡°And I didn¡¯t keep it for myself¡ªI took it to the police station!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider what it meant for a lady to give a man a purse in ancient times!¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke languidly, ¡°By picking up that purse and opening it, you accepted her token of engagement. The two of you are now bound in a betrothal, so of course she wants to pursue you to consummate the union.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you mustn¡¯t casually pick things up. I reminded you, but you didn¡¯t keep it in mind.¡± ¡°Such a fool you are,¡± Zhao Yazi couldn¡¯t help but poke a finger at Ou Xuanhan¡¯s forehead, annoyed, ¡°What on earth does your brain usually retain? You forget such important things, yet how come you never forget to eat or sleep?¡± Ou Xuanhan, feeling wronged, was unable to retort. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Ou Liyan stepped forward, earnestly asking, ¡°How can we resolve this now? No matter what, Xuan Han is a living person; he can¡¯t actually marry a ghost!¡± ¡°How to resolve this isn¡¯t easily said,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head and replied, ¡°Wait and see! Marriage is a matter for two parties; breaking it off requires both to be present and clear things up.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just wait for that female ghost to show up, and then we¡¯ll clarify everything face to face!¡± As she spoke, as if remembering something, she suddenly pulled out her phone, opened the payment QR code, and presented it to Ou Xuanhan, ¡°Alright, pay up!¡± This sudden move left everyone present a bit dumbfounded. They had not expected Zhong Niangyao to make such a move in such a tense moment. ¡°Master, this¡ª¡± Ou Xuanhan was still struggling to keep up. ¡°One hundred thousand yuan,¡± Zhong Niangyao stated plainly, ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? I gave you a talisman before, and you didn¡¯t pay then. Now that you¡¯ve used that talisman, surely you don¡¯t plan to skip the bill. Hmm¡ª¡± Her final tone was unmistakably threatening. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Speak Clearly Face to Face Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Speak Clearly Face to Face ¡°No way, no way, how could we default on the payment!¡± Ou Liyan immediately made a decisive move, took out his phone, and transferred one hundred thousand yuan to Zhong Niangyao. Then, he looked at Ou Xuan Han again and slapped him on the head once more. ¡°You rascal, how could you default on the Master¡¯s fee? If you do this again, I¡¯ll have to beat you up.¡± By now, they were certain that Zhong Niangyao was competent as the issue still hadn¡¯t been resolved. If Zhong Niangyao left now, what would happen to their son? Besides, even after this matter was over, they wanted to maintain a good relationship with her. In business, they naturally valued Feng Shui and related aspects. This young lady, though young, clearly demonstrated her capabilities. Befriending her would undoubtedly be beneficial and harmless. Zhong Niangyao looked at Ou Liyan and nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that the father was indeed better than the son, acting so swiftly. Ou Liyan breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately glared at his son again. He didn¡¯t understand how, being so intelligent himself, his son could be so slow. He really had no tact; he had previously taken the talisman from the Master without even paying for it. Beside them, Ou Xuan Han really felt a bit innocent; it wasn¡¯t like he had intentionally not paid earlier. Besides, it was Zhong Niangyao who had initially said there was no need to pay right away. As for just now, he simply hadn¡¯t reacted in time. ¡°Master, when will that female ghost come?¡± Zhao Yazi asked anxiously, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t show up, can Xuan Han¡¯s issue still be resolved?¡± ¡°He and that female ghost are already connected,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, ¡°To solve this, both parties need to be present. But don¡¯t worry, she will appear very soon.¡± That female ghost had already set her sights on Ou Xuan Han and wouldn¡¯t easily give up. Now that Ou Xuan Han had woken up from his dream, the ghost would soon become restless. Everyone waited patiently. The people from the Ou Family were somewhat uneasy, clearly agitated. Yet Zhong Niangyao was incredibly calm, even starting to play with her phone. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Just then, the temperature inside the room gradually began to drop. ¡°Why does it feel a bit cold?¡± Zhao Yazi rubbed her arms where goosebumps had formed, ¡°Is the air conditioning broken?¡± ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Zhong Niangyao put down her phone and then looked in the direction of Ou Xuan Han. Ou Xuan Han widened his eyes in shock, seeing the female ghost in a red dress, her face unclear, approaching him. He immediately jumped up and dashed towards Zhong Niangyao, ¡°Master, save me!¡± Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi hadn¡¯t seen any ghost, but seeing their son¡¯s behavior, they knew what was happening. They also stood up hurriedly but didn¡¯t dare to approach recklessly, fearing they might inadvertently make things worse. ¡°Husband, why are you avoiding me?¡± The female ghost looked at Ou Xuan Han with a face full of sorrow, resembling a woman wronged. ¡°You already agreed to our marriage; we¡¯re about to be wed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t chase me, I really know nothing!¡± Ou Xuan Han, pale with fear, pleaded, ¡°Miss, humans and ghosts should not intermingle! Please, don¡¯t come after me!¡± ¡°You faithless man.¡± On hearing such words from Ou Xuan Han, the female ghost completely darkened. Her fingernails elongated ominously, and a black aura oozed out, ready to seize Ou Xuan Han. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ou Xuan Han was even more terrified, not stopping for a second, but he still couldn¡¯t escape the female ghost¡¯s speed. At this critical moment, a fair, small hand suddenly grabbed the female ghost¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that a forced union won¡¯t be sweet. Clinging like this is pointless.¡± Taken aback by the sudden grab, the female ghost turned her head and saw Zhong Niangyao. ¡°Dare to stop me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± And with that, she lunged at Zhong Niangyao, ferociously attacking without the slightest mercy, seemingly intent on taking her life. ¡°I was actually hoping we could have a nice talk,¡± Zhong Niangyao responded, ¡°But it seems like you really are asking for a beating!¡± As the ghost¡¯s hand came at her, Zhong Niangyao thrust out her fist and punched the female ghost directly. Although the ghost hadn¡¯t initially taken Zhong Niangyao seriously, what followed was beyond her control. Zhong Niangyao fought as if in a common brawl, with almost every punch landing solidly. With each strike, the ghost¡¯s energy was dispersed. In just a moment, the ghost was significantly weakened, pleading profusely, ¡°Master, please stop, don¡¯t hit me anymore! I won¡¯t dare again.¡± Seeing the ghost¡¯s plea, Zhong Niangyao showed mercy and finally ceased her strikes, sitting back on the couch casually with a hint of complaint, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier if you had been this obedient earlier? I didn¡¯t even want to resort to violence; I wanted to talk things through. But you forced my hand, you should know, I really advocate for peace.¡± The ghost, shivering on the ground, looked at Zhong Niangyao with eyes brimming with fear. She knew the girl in front of her had to be a Heavenly Master. This was probably the youngest Heavenly Master she had encountered, but her power was no less formidable. Humans and ghosts are different, which isn¡¯t just an empty saying. Most Heavenly Masters would need some tools to harm them, but this young girl, bare-handed, had managed to injure her and even dispersed much of her ghost energy. That ghost energy was the most vital nourishment for ghosts, and if all the ghost energy was dispelled, a ghost would vanish into thin air. ¡°Alright, now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s clear things up face to face!¡± Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi also came over. Zhong Niangyao took out a piece of talisman paper, and after burning it, she flung it towards Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi. Though shocked, they didn¡¯t dodge, and as the talisman vanished before their eyes, they could see the ghost sitting on the ground. Usually, seeing a ghost would frighten them, but with Zhong Niangyao there and the ghost appearing rather pitiful rather than fearsome, they remained quite calm. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Start of the Darkening Chapter 96: Chapter 96: The Start of the Darkening ¡°Speak up!¡± Zhong Nianyao sat on the sofa with a languid posture, yet no one present dared to underestimate her. ¡°Why did you seek out Ou Xuanhan for a ghost marriage? Don¡¯t you know that he simply does not agree?¡± ¡°He has already accepted my gift, which means he has agreed,¡± the female ghost became agitated when discussing the matter, ¡°We are already married, so we must complete the ceremony. He is my husband, and that is an unchangeable fact.¡± ¡°When did I agree to this?¡± Ou Xuanhan suddenly jumped up, ¡°Stop lying here. I didn¡¯t know anything, and besides, I¡¯ve already handed that purse over to the police station. I have not agreed to a marriage with you, this is deception.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, we are already bound by marriage,¡± the female ghost was impervious to persuasion, ¡°We are now husband and wife, if you don¡¯t want to hold a wedding, then we don¡¯t have to.¡± Ou Xuanhan was quite troubled by the female ghost¡¯s insistence. ¡°Miss,¡± Ou Liyan took a step forward and spoke up, ¡°Even if we really were to enter into marriage, it would need to be with mutual consent. Xuan Han doesn¡¯t even know what happened, he was bewilderingly bound in marriage. It¡¯s quite unfair to him, isn¡¯t it?¡± The female ghost wore a red bridal gown, but it wasn¡¯t of a modern style; it looked more like one from ancient times. So, in the end, he decided it was more appropriate to address her as Miss. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, all I know is that he is now my husband,¡± the female ghost insisted, ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t change that fact.¡± Seeing the female ghost¡¯s stubbornness, Ou Family¡¯s parents were very anxious. Though they were unclear about the consequences if the female ghost continued to insist, Zhong Niangyao had been adamant about waiting for the female ghost to arrive before solving the issue, and they were genuinely worried that the ghost marriage wouldn¡¯t be dissolved if the female ghost was unwilling. ¡°Why are you so determined to have a ghost marriage with Ou Xuanhan?¡± Zhong Niangyao asked the female ghost, ¡°And, Ou Xuanhan is right about one thing, you are deceiving. You didn¡¯t randomly choose a partner; you had your sights set on Ou Xuanhan from the start and deliberately laid out this scheme to lure him into picking up that purse.¡± With these words, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the female ghost. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Ou Xuanhan felt a chill rise from the bottom of his feet and shivered uncontrollably. Initially, he thought he was just unlucky to have encountered this female ghost, but now he knew he had been targeted by her all along. How could he not feel frightened! ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± the female ghost hung her head low, eyes not daring to look at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything; he picked up my purse himself, so he must take responsibility.¡± ¡°Still so stubborn!¡± Zhong Niangyao lazily smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t think that just because you keep insisting, I can do nothing to you, do you? After all, even if you refuse to dissolve the ghost marriage, even if you are beaten until your soul scatters, you and Ou Xuanhan can still maintain the status of husband and wife!¡± Once a ghost marriage is formed, if one party is unwilling, it is indeed a thorny issue. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the only solution is to beat the ghost until its soul scatters, and that would resolve the situation. However, such an action is akin to a living person becoming a widow, the status won¡¯t be dissolved. It seemed that her intentions were seen through, the female ghost hung her head and remained silent. ¡°Heh, truly stubborn!¡± Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, her face still holding a faint smile, but her words once again provoked the female ghost, ¡°Don¡¯t think I really have no way to deal with you! I tell you, no matter how persistently you hold on, I have ways to sever the marriage bond between you two directly.¡± At this, the female ghost¡¯s complexion changed drastically, ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try!¡± While speaking, Zhong Niangyao began to seal with both hands. As she moved, the golden light in her hands began to glow dazzlingly. Feeling the power of the golden light, the female ghost also began to panic, she shouted, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. He agreed, he had promised to marry me, so why renege on his promise? He is nothing but a faithless scoundrel, I am simply upholding a promise, seeking my own happiness, where did I go wrong?¡± Perhaps falling into some sort of madness, the female ghost began to turn malevolent, the ghost energy around her becoming dense as she seemed on the verge of becoming an Evil Ghost. Seeing this, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes sharpened, and she stopped her sealing gestures. She quickly got to her feet and went directly to the female ghost. A white light shot into the female ghost¡¯s body, and at the same time, she shouted, ¡°Come to your senses immediately; if you truly turn into an Evil Ghost, the only outcome will be total dissipation.¡± With the entry of the white light, the female ghost also seemed to gradually calm down, her gaze slowly clearing up and her original visage began to show. It turned out, she was a naturally delicate beauty. A moment later¡ª ¡°Speak!¡± Zhong Niangyao glanced at the female ghost and then at Ou Xuanhan, ¡°Why are you so adamant about Ou Xuanhan being your husband? And why do you say that he promised to marry you?¡± At this point, the female ghost felt there was nothing left to hide and recounted the entire story. Her name was Chen Wanwan, and she was from the Ming Dynasty. Her father was a Scholar who ran a private school, and many students in the vicinity attended her father¡¯s school for their studies. Later, she and one of her father¡¯s students, Li Xuan, developed mutual affection and promised each other a lifetime. Li Xuan also promised her that once he achieved high honors, he would formally propose marriage, with a grand ceremony, and marry her splendidly. Afterward, Li Xuan went to the capital to take the imperial exam, and she awaited news of his success night and day. She had even prepared for the worst, ready to persuade her parents to agree to her marriage to him, even if he failed. But in the end, the news she received was not only of Li Xuan achieving the status of top scorer but also that he had caught the Princess¡¯ eye and was set to marry her. Hearing such news, her heart turned to ash, and she became depressed. Soon after, she fell ill and passed away in the prime of her youth at the age of twenty. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Reincarnation Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Reincarnation Because of her obsession, Chen Wanwan had not reincarnated and lingered in the human world. It was only recently that she took a liking to Ou Xuanhan and schemed for them to enter into a ghost marriage. ¡°You and that Li Xuan¡¯s matter, why do they have anything to do with me?¡± Ou Xuanhan felt truly like crying without tears, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m just an innocent bystander, why do you have to drag me into this?¡± He really was unlucky, that Li Xuan¡¯s irresponsibility had nothing to do with him at all! Why should he be dragged down too? ¡°Yes! Miss, we really sympathize with what happened to you,¡± Zhao Yazi couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Our Xuanhan has no grievances against you. Why do you want to harm him?¡± In her view, humans and ghosts should remain separate. This female ghost insisting on forming a ghost marriage with her son was just harming him. ¡°How could there be no connection?¡± Upon hearing this, the female ghost¡¯s eyes started turning blood-red, and ghost energy began to surge chaotically around her body, showing signs that she was about to turn into an Evil Ghost. ¡°He is that faithless Li Xuan. He promised to marry me, and now he is just fulfilling his promise.¡± ¡°Be calm!¡± Seeing the female ghost about to lose control, Zhong Niangyao quickly prompted her and began to recite the Heart Clarity Spell. Under the influence of the Heart Clarity Spell, the female ghost slowly regained her calm, and the blood-red color in her eyes faded slowly, but the sadness in her eyes remained. Other people also breathed a sigh of relief, they were all ordinary people, and they were still afraid of ghosts and similar beings. However, having seen Zhong Niangyao¡¯s capabilities, they became somewhat more composed. Seeing the female ghost almost turning dark repeatedly, they felt a lot of pressure. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue!¡± Zhong Niangyao looked toward Chen Wanwan and spoke again, ¡°Also, control your emotions. If you truly turn into an Evil Ghost, I will immediately sever the marriage tie between you and Ou Xuanhan, and then I will obliterate you.¡± A few seemingly light words made Chen Wanwan involuntarily shiver. Having been a ghost for so many years, this was the first time she felt a chill. She clearly understood that although the girl in front of her looked young, she could indeed do it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Zhong Niangyao nodded satisfactorily, ¡°Tell me! Why are you so sure that this Ou Xuanhan is Li Xuan?¡± ¡°He looks exactly like Li Xuan. He must be Li Xuan,¡± Chen Wanwan spoke decisively, ¡°In his previous life, he coveted wealth and broke the promise between us. In this life, I want him to fulfill the promise and marry me. What is wrong with that?¡± Upon her declaration, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Ou Xuanhan. That look clearly conveyed one message: this scumbag! Even Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi felt a bit more disdain for their own son. Facing the gazes from everyone, Ou Xuanhan felt extremely innocent, ¡°Why are you all looking at me? I really know nothing! I haven¡¯t even met her!¡± ¡°Miss, these are matters from a previous life,¡± Ou Liyan stepped forward and tried to reason, ¡°Even if Xuanhan really is Li Xuan reincarnated, he hasn¡¯t done anything like that in this life. Is it really fair to make him pay for a past life¡¯s mistakes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yazi also quickly chimed in to support, ¡°Since he has already reincarnated, past events are like passing clouds, especially those from a previous life, should not be held against this life. Let him go, and you¡¯ll be letting go of yourself too.¡± ¡°Why should I let him go?¡± Chen Wanwan was very agitated, ¡°I waited for him for so long, but in the end, for the sake of climbing the social ladder, he just abandoned me. I can¡¯t accept this.¡± Seeing Chen Wanwan¡¯s resolute demeanor, Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi were helpless, their pleading eyes turned toward Zhong Niangyao. Although they showed disdain earlier, in their hearts, they still cared deeply for their son. If this matter wasn¡¯t resolved today, they didn¡¯t know how their son would manage in the future. Zhong Niangyao rested one hand on the arm of the sofa and propped up her cheek, suddenly asking, ¡°You are so convinced that this Ou Xuanhan is the reincarnation of Li Xuan, just because they look very alike. Do you have any other reasons?¡± Chen Wanwan shook her head earnestly, ¡°No, but with such a resemblance, how could he not be the reincarnation?¡± Zhong Niangyao felt speechless, ¡°You¡¯re being quite imprecise. Okay, I¡¯ll first calculate and see if Ou Xuanhan really is a reincarnation of Li Xuan. If he really is, then he owes you, and we can discuss further.¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi became anxious. By now, they had almost accepted that their son was indeed the reincarnation of that faithless Li Xuan. However, previous life matters were beyond their control; this lifetime, Xuanhan was their son, and they didn¡¯t want any harm to come to him. Ou Xuanhan was rather calm; he believed he was not a scoundrel, surely he wasn¡¯t in his past life either! Chen Wanwan had no objections, standing obediently to the side, waiting for Zhong Niangyao, completely different from her fierce demeanor moments ago. Calculating Li Xuan¡¯s reincarnation was not difficult; Chen Wanwan had Li Xuan¡¯s complete birth details. After obtaining the birth details, Zhong Niangyao started calculating. However, as she continued, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s brow furrowed, and her actions briefly paused before she began calculating again, eventually unable to suppress an exclamation, ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Yazi couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is Xuanhan really the reincarnation of Li Xuan?¡± Zhong Niangyao ignored her question, instead turning to ask Chen Wanwan, ¡°Are you sure these are Li Xuan¡¯s birth details?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Chen Wanwan nodded, then promptly inquired eagerly, ¡°Master, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Indeed there is a problem, and a big one,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°You said that Li Xuan abandoned you after becoming a top scorer and married the Princess, is that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Wanwan nodded, her tone full of resentment, ¡°He is such a mercenary faithless man.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Zhong Niangyao frowned, ¡°I calculated his birth details, and he also had a Life Chart of early death. According to the year, he should have left this world shortly after your death.¡± Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Summoning the Netherworld Messenger Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Summoning the Netherworld Messenger ¡°What, impossible!¡± Chen Wanwan instinctively objected, ¡°He was successful, celebrated his wedding night; he was on top of the world. How could he possibly be dead?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is dead,¡± Zhong Niangyao continued speaking, ¡°I definitely did not miscalculate, and moreover, he did not die a natural death, but committed suicide.¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Chen Wanwan immediately became confused, ¡°How is that possible? Why would he commit suicide? He had just achieved so much, and at the most glorious moment of his life, why would he take his own life?¡± ¡°Furthermore,¡± Zhong Niangyao looked up, glanced at Ou Xuanhan, ¡°Ou Xuanhan is definitely not the reincarnation of Li Xuan, you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± Originally, when Ou Liyan and Zhao Yazi saw the look that Zhong Niangyao gave to Ou Xuanhan, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but hang in the balance. Only when Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words were spoken did their suspended hearts finally settle down. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Chen Wanwan instinctively objected, ¡°They look exactly the same.¡± ¡°Even if they are identical, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they are reincarnations!¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°Because Li Xuan has not reincarnated to this day.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Wanwan could hardly believe her ears, ¡°He has not reincarnated? Impossible, that¡¯s absolutely impossible. How could he not have reincarnated?¡± Chen Wanwan seemed particularly lost, appearing distraught. Because everything Zhong Niangyao had said today was almost completely different from her memory. She didn¡¯t know whether she should believe the other person or not. She was even more unsure whether Zhong Niangyao was lying to her deliberately to break her marriage destiny with Ou Xuanhan. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, we can invite a Netherworld Messenger to ask,¡± Zhong Niangyao said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll invite the Netherworld Messenger right now, and you can ask for yourself.¡± Ordinary Heavenly Masters cannot summon a Netherworld Messenger, not even her Master from her previous life in Lai Country. But for some reason, she could. According to her Master, within the school of the Ghost Valley Master, only their patriarch had managed to accomplish this. For this reason, her Master had always said her talent was very high. It¡¯s just a pity that in her previous life, she died early in an effort to save the people of Lai Country. Otherwise, her achievements would have been much higher. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°Ten directions of the world, above and below the void, omnipresent, wherever there is emptiness, your presence shall manifest; with respect, I request the presence of Lord of Hell.¡± As she chanted the spell, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hands swiftly formed seals. Instantly, the temperature in the room plummeted, a mist appeared, and then a shadow in black clothing, wearing a ¡°World Peace¡± hat emerged in front of everyone. Even if the Ou Family members had little experience, they knew that this was the legendary Black Impermanence. Their respect for Zhong Niangyao grew even more; to be able to invite a Netherworld Messenger showed just how formidable her power was. To this day, they had not heard of any Heavenly Master who could do such a thing. At the moment Black Impermanence appeared, Chen Wanwan couldn¡¯t help but drift towards the corner, her ghostly figure fading somewhat, fear evident in her eyes. Facing the Netherworld Messenger, this was the subconscious reaction of every ghost. ¡°Lord Hei, long time no see!¡± Zhong Niangyao greeted him familiarly, ¡°How have you been lately?¡± ¡°Quite good.¡± Even seeing a completely different Zhong Niangyao than before didn¡¯t change Black Impermanence¡¯s tone; his voice was still chilling, ¡°Lady Zhong, what brings you to summon me this time? Is it to take this Little Ghost away?¡± While speaking, his gaze had already fallen on Chen Wanwan. Chen Wanwan, practically hiding in the corner, bumped into Black Impermanence¡¯s gaze, and couldn¡¯t help feeling scared. Her body involuntarily shrank, trying to minimize her presence. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I had some questions for Lord Hei,¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke very comfortably, ¡°This female ghost is called Chen Wanwan; she died of depression after being abandoned by her fianc¨¦, with whom she had a private lifelong commitment. However, I calculated that her fianc¨¦ has not yet reincarnated. So I wanted to ask, hoping Lord Hei could facilitate.¡± ¡°A trivial matter.¡± Quickly, Black Impermanence took out a book, flipping through it then spoken, ¡°Indeed, this Li Xuan has not yet reincarnated. For centuries, he has been wandering near Naihe Bridge, waiting for his lover Chen Wanwan.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Wanwan immediately drifted over, ¡°You¡¯re saying Li Xuan has not reincarnated and has been waiting for me all this time, is that right?¡± She had never expected such an outcome, but¡ª ¡°That¡¯s not possible, it cannot be. He was clearly about to marry the Princess, he had already abandoned me, how could he still be waiting for me?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at the devastated Chen Wanwan and directly asked, ¡°Lord Hei, if it¡¯s possible, could you recount the details of the events so she can understand what happened?¡± Everything that happens in a person¡¯s life is recorded in the Book of Life and Death, which is also the basis for reincarnation in the next life. Those who perform good deeds can be born into a good life, while those who do evil are sent down to the Eighteen Layers of Hell for punishment and may even end up on the Beast Path. It serves as a warning to everyone that goodness and evil will eventually be repaid; deeds are watched over by the heavens, and the reckoning comes when the time is right. Everyone must be responsible for their own actions. However, the information on the Book of Life and Death is not accessible to everyone. So she also wasn¡¯t sure if Black Impermanence was willing to share. Faced with Zhong Niangyao¡¯s request, Black Impermanence did not conceal anything and directly shared the details. As it turned out, after Li Xuan had found success, he indeed caught the Princess¡¯s eye. However, he did not break the promise he made with Chen Wanwan; he spoke openly about his existing engagement and turned down the Princess. While the Princess felt angry, she also admired Li Xuan¡¯s integrity and therefore did not take out her anger on him. However, when Li Xuan returned home in glory after his success, what he found out was that Chen Wanwan had already passed away. Overwhelmed with grief, he soon committed suicide. Yet, once he descended to hell and learned that Chen Wanwan¡¯s soul had not reincarnated, he persisted near Naihe Bridge, hoping to reunite with Chen Wanwan and continue their previous connection. After hearing Black Impermanence¡¯s narration, Chen Wanwan was already in tears. She never expected that a simple misunderstanding would cause two people so in love to be separated for so many years. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Solving Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Solving Not only Chen Wanwan, but also the Ou Family members beside her, were deeply moved after hearing the entire story. At the same time, they were shocked by Li Xuan¡¯s profound love and sighed at the couple¡¯s tragic misunderstanding. ¡°It was my misunderstanding,¡± Chen Wanwan murmured to herself, ¡°He never betrayed his promise; it was I who didn¡¯t trust him. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She had never imagined that all the hatred she harbored for hundreds of years was a misunderstanding. If only she had believed Li Xuan back then, if only she had waited a little longer, everything would be different now. They would be together, growing old side by side, surrounded by children and grandchildren. Zhong Niangyao, however, showed no change in her expression after hearing the story. She looked at Chen Wanwan, ¡°Now that you know the truth, what are your thoughts? Do you plan on dissolving the ghost marriage between you and Ou Xuanhan?¡± ¡°I am willing to dissolve it,¡± Chen Wanwan quickly responded, ¡°I will dissolve our ghost marriage right now.¡± The reason she had been so fixated on marrying Ou Xuanhan in a ghost marriage was simply because she thought he was the reincarnation of Li Xuan. Now that she knew Li Xuan had not yet reincarnated and was still waiting for her at the Naihe Bridge, she just wanted to quickly end the ghost marriage and find Li Xuan alone to rekindle their past love. Thanks to Chen Wanwan¡¯s cooperation, the ghost marriage between her and Ou Xuanhan was dissolved in just a moment. At the moment when the ghost marriage was dissolved, Ou Xuanhan felt as though an invisible bond was lifted from his shoulders, lightening his entire being. ¡°Xuan Han, how do you feel now?¡± Zhao Yazi immediately approached, asking with concern, ¡°Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡± Although Ou Liyan said nothing, his expression betrayed his worry. ¡°I feel fine now,¡± Ou Xuanhan said with a relaxed smile. The Ou couple finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, please help me,¡± Chen Wanwan knelt in front of Zhong Niangyao, ¡°I want to see Li Xuan one last time, there¡¯s so much I want to say to him. Master, I know I was wrong, please help me this once.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Rather than seeking help from Zhong Niangyao, it was more like she was pleading with the Netherworld Messenger. Such matters were definitely within Black Impermanence¡¯s authority. As a ghost, she inherently feared the Netherworld Messengers, so she did not dare to directly ask Black Impermanence for help, only Zhong Niangyao. It was evident to her that Zhong Niangyao was very familiar with Black Impermanence. Surely Black Impermanence would not refuse a simple request from Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao furrowed her brows as she looked at Chen Wanwan¡¯s pleading, but then she turned to ask Black Impermanence, ¡°Lord Hei, it¡¯s quite pitiful that this couple has been separated for hundreds of years just because of a misunderstanding. Perhaps we could do them the favor of letting them meet one more time? Of course, it would be even better if they could continue their love in their next life.¡± Chen Wanwan¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words. When she looked at Zhong Niangyao again, her gaze was full of gratitude. She hadn¡¯t expected that Zhong Niangyao, a Heavenly Master, would not only refrain from harming her but was even willing to help her like this. After a moment of contemplation, Black Impermanence spoke, ¡°Letting them meet one more time is not difficult, but as for whether they can continue their love in their next life, that is for the King to decide. We subordinates do not possess such authority. However, I will mention it to the King, and it should be considered.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Lord Hei,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded in agreement, and with a hint of charm added, ¡°Lord Hei, when you return later, I¡¯ll immediately burn some gold ingots for you, so please check for them, all right?¡± It was only right to show gratitude when someone had helped her. Black Impermanence bowed to Zhong Niangyao and then departed with Chen Wanwan. With a surge of smoke, Black Impermanence and Chen Wanwan both vanished from the room, and the temperature returned to normal. The way the Ou Family looked at Zhong Niangyao was completely different from before. Initially, they had only thought of establishing a good relationship with Zhong Niangyao, but now they were determined to hold onto her coattails no matter what. Just now, they had clearly seen how respectfully Black Impermanence had treated Zhong Niangyao, even hinting at a subtle level of reverence. This had given them a whole new understanding of Zhong Niangyao. The esteem a ghost messenger held for a Heavenly Master could only begin to hint at her true status. For her part, Zhong Niangyao felt nothing out of the ordinary; she was used to dealing with ghost messengers since her last life and had grown quite accustomed to it. ¡°Right, now that everything is resolved,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, ¡°you can just transfer the payment directly to my bank account.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Ou Liyan promptly agreed, ¡°By the way, Master, could we add you on WeChat? It will be easier to send you the account details that way.¡± More importantly, having a way to contact her would make it easier to reach out if they needed help in the future. Zhong Niangyao considered it and did not decline. They quickly added each other as friends. Not long after Zhong Niangyao sent her bank account details, she received a transfer from Ou Liyan. Five million. She nodded, pleased, then took out another talisman. As the talisman paper ignited, she poured a cup of water and placed the burning talisman into it, handing it to Ou Xuanhan, ¡°Drink it.¡± Although the ghost marriage had been dissolved, Ou Xuanhan still had some residual yin energy, which was not a big issue, but it could bring a bit of misfortune for about ten days to half a month. Considering that his father had been so cooperative, she decided to help him out as well. Without hesitation, Ou Xuanhan took the cup and drank all the water in one gulp. He had expected it to taste strange, but to his surprise, the water was sweeter than any he had drunk before. After finishing, he almost wanted a second cup, but after glancing at Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression, he swallowed the words he was about to say. ¡°You¡¯re all right now,¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded and advised, ¡°However, even though you are a man, your Eight Characters lean toward yin, so be careful in the future not to go to places with too much yin energy to avoid another incident.¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Purpose Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Purpose On the other side, within hell¡ª After returning to hell, Black Impermanence brought Chen Wanwan to Yama Hall. Standing inside Yama Hall, Chen Wanwan was shivering with fear. Or rather, no ghost standing here could remain calm. Whether a good person or a bad one in life, everyone would subconsciously feel terror here. Black Impermanence didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Chen Wanwan. Once he entered the hall, he immediately reported to King Yan the requests Zhong Niangyao had made that day. Beside him, Chen Wanwan shivered while waiting, just like a prisoner awaiting sentencing. Not until King Yan uttered the words ¡°It¡¯s granted¡± did her heart finally settle down. At the same time, her heart was filled with gratitude towards Zhong Niangyao. Because if it hadn¡¯t been for Zhong Niangyao, she would never have known the truth, let alone have the chance to continue her relationship with Li Xuan. Now that she had King Yan¡¯s permission, she could be with Li Xuan as husband and wife in the next life. After Chen Wanwan was taken away, King Yan looked at Black Impermanence standing there and directly asked, ¡°How is she doing now?¡± ¡°The lady has arrived in this era not long ago, but she has adapted well,¡± Black Impermanence reported truthfully, ¡°However, my lord, the lady¡¯s memory¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± King Yan shook his head and then sighed, ¡°Who would have thought, back then, that the result would turn out like this!¡± ¡°My lord, regarding the Lord above, should we¡ª¡± Black Impermanence hesitated. ¡°These matters are beyond our control now,¡± King Yan shook his head and then instructed, ¡°From now on, if the lady needs any help, you can just do it. There¡¯s no need to report back to me.¡± Black Impermanence bowed respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï After Zhong Niangyao had delivered her mounted ink painting to the school, she immediately asked the school for leave. On the tenth, she promptly got into Lu Yichen¡¯s car and set off for X City. In the car¡ª Zhong Niangyao, sitting in the back seat and looking at Lu Yichen beside her, glanced at the driver in front and a middle-aged man called Uncle Wang, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She felt that agreeing to go tomb exploration with Lu Yichen this time was really uncertain as to whether it was right or wrong! However, she really had no way to give up the turtle shell she had once used. Moreover, that was a hereditary treasure of their Ghost Valley Master sect. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just a few of them going into the tomb this time; there were a few others in the cars behind. Nevertheless, she was very curious about Lu Yichen¡¯s purpose in exploring the tomb. Or rather, she was somewhat curious about Lu Yichen himself. Clearly a scion of the Lu Family, even if he was different from his brothers, he still came from the Lu Family, dressed in silk and brocade, lacking neither wealth nor honor¡ªso why would he think of exploring tombs? Moreover, Lu Yichen was definitely not as simple as he appeared on the surface. Or rather, within the Lu Family, the one who hid the deepest might well be him. Just by looking at the people around him, one could tell that he was certainly no ordinary person. She was just curious, why did Lu Yichen choose to hide himself like this within the Lu Family? ¡°How come, Lady Zhong, are you very interested in me?¡± Lu Yichen turned his head, catching Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lingering gaze, ¡°Constantly watching me like this, it could easily lead to misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Unexpectedly, Zhong Niangyao nodded in agreement without a single moment of hesitation. Lu Yichen was momentarily stunned but quickly recovered, nodding his head while still maintaining a gentlemanly demeanor, ¡°To have caught Lady Zhong¡¯s interest is truly my honor!¡± ¡°No honor.¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°Even though I¡¯m interested in you, I don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m just curious to what extent a person can truly hide themselves!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person, so I don¡¯t like those with deep and complicated thoughts. Being with such people often means you have to guess their intentions, and that, for me, is probably a bit too difficult. That¡¯s why I prefer simpler people.¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but there seemed to be an inscrutable storm brewing in his eyes, ¡°Then it seems that Lady Zhong¡¯s taste is indeed quite unique!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything special.¡± Zhong Niangyao continued firmly, staring into Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes, ¡°However, Third Young Master Lu, I am indeed very curious about you and would really like to know, what exactly is your purpose for exploring the tomb this time.¡± Up to this point, she still didn¡¯t know what Lu Yichen¡¯s purpose in exploring the tomb was. It surely couldn¡¯t just be curiosity, wanting to go down and take a look! And now that things had progressed to this stage, and they were en route to their destination, she felt she should really clarify what Lu Yichen¡¯s intention was. Lu Yichen withdrew his gaze, then leaned back in the seat, speaking faintly, ¡°There¡¯s something in that tomb that I need, so I had to make this trip.¡± Zhong Niangyao understood and didn¡¯t continue to inquire further. What exactly Lu Yichen wanted would be clear in time, and there was no need to dig deeper now. After all, she and Lu Yichen were not exactly familiar with one another. Inside the school¡ª The national calligraphy and painting competition was about to close, and everyone who planned to participate had already submitted their work to the school for the school to submit to the committee. Students from other schools, after submitting their entries, would have to go through preliminary and semi-final rounds before entering the finals and reaching the hands of the judges. Many works would be eliminated in this process. However, Tenglong Academy was different¡ªthe participants¡¯ works would be sent directly to the committee for the finals, skipping many of the tedious procedures. This was a privilege of Tenglong Academy, which other schools did not have. As is well known, Tenglong Academy¡¯s educational level is very high, and most of its students have been receiving family education since they were young. Their standards are certainly much higher than the average person¡¯s. And for specially recruited students, if their abilities didn¡¯t measure up, they couldn¡¯t have been recruited in the first place. After entering Tenglong Academy, there are many privileges. This is also why many ordinary people are eager to enter Tenglong Academy. Once in, not only could they receive a better education and meet more upper-class connections, but also they would have various privileges that others outside could not enjoy. All these advantages would be sufficient for them to have a much more brilliant future. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Viewing the Painting Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Viewing the Painting Not many people participated in this national calligraphy and painting competition, and most of the participants were special admissions students. The sons and daughters of wealthy families, having participated in various international competitions from a young age, were already adorned with honors. Therefore, they were not very keen on this competition. On the other hand, quite a few special admissions students hoped that through such an opportunity, they could have more bargaining chips when entering society for a better future. Of course, there were also some girls who wanted to use this competition as a stepping stone to marry into a wealthy family. Shen Yixue was one of them, and she confidently handed over her work to the school office responsible for the competition. She had been learning painting since childhood and had never stopped over the years. Over the years, she had also participated in several calligraphy and painting competitions and achieved good results. The reason she was admitted to Tenglong Academy wasn¡¯t just because of her excellent academic results but also due to her significant achievements in calligraphy and painting. After submitting her competition piece, she walked lightly towards the exit. But just before she was about to leave, she heard an exclamation. Turning her head, it turned out that a teacher had accidentally knocked a student¡¯s work to the ground. Shen Yixue was just curious and turned her head for a look, but it was that glance that froze her in place. Just a brief glimpse was all it took for her to see a work that shocked her to her core. Even though she didn¡¯t see the entire painting, she could tell from the part she saw that it was a grand and imposing work. It was a part of a mountain and river painting. She didn¡¯t know exactly what place the other party had depicted, but from that small part, she was already deeply moved. She could hardly imagine the sensation that would arise once this painting appeared before the public. The confidence she had was now gone like smoke in the air. Her heart wavered, as with such a painting in the competition, she had completely lost confidence in winning first place. Her work stood no chance in comparison to this stunning masterpiece. When had their school acquired such an amazing talent? Thinking of these things, Shen Yixue felt increasingly agitated. She hadn¡¯t seen the signature when she glimpsed the part of the painting, so she had no idea who the artist was. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Before long, Shen Yixue received a call from Li Jingming. A short while later, they walked side by side in a small garden on campus. ¡°Yixue, you¡¯ve submitted your painting, haven¡¯t you?¡± Li Jingming asked directly, without beating around the bush, ¡°What am I saying? The deadline is almost here; you must have submitted it, right?¡± Hearing Li Jingming bring up the calligraphy and painting competition, Shen Yixue¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, ¡°I just submitted it a while ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really great,¡± Li Jingming said with excitement on his face. He suddenly stopped, looked intently at Shen Yixue, ¡°Yixue, actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you, but I was afraid it might affect you, so I haven¡¯t brought it up. Now that you¡¯ve submitted your work, I think it¡¯s time to speak out.¡± Hearing these words, a sense of foreboding flashed through Shen Yixue¡¯s heart, but she showed no sign of it on her face, still wearing her usual gentle smile, ¡°Is what you want to say related to the calligraphy and painting competition?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Li Jingming nodded, his expression suddenly becoming a bit restrained, ¡°Yixue, you know, I¡¯ve always had a crush on you.¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s cheeks flushed with a hint of pink, a sweet emotion flashing through her heart as she nodded slightly, her voice much softer in response, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that Li Jingming wanted to make a romantic confession; this made her face take on a shy glow. At the same time, she was secretly delighted, thinking that today was truly her lucky day. Although her mood today had been affected by seeing that painting in the classroom, Li Jingming¡¯s confession had cleared up the gloom she felt. However, the words that Li Jingming said next made her feel as though she had plunged into an ice cellar. ¡°I really like you, Yixue, and I want us to have a future together,¡± Li Jingming said seriously as he looked at Shen Yixue, ¡°I¡¯ve convinced my mom, and she¡¯s willing to try and accept you. It¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Shen Yixue quickly asked, eager for an answer. She was well aware that although Li Jingming¡¯s mother was just a mistress of Mr. Lai, she had the means to officially make Li Jingming the Young Master Lai. If she could gain her approval, it would be much easier for her to marry Li Jingming in the future. Li Jingming continued to look into Shen Yixue¡¯s eyes, ¡°As long as you can win first place in this national calligraphy and painting competition, she won¡¯t interfere in our matters anymore.¡± His words made Shen Yixue¡¯s smile turn a bit forced. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Jingming had been watching Shen Yixue¡¯s expression all along, so he spotted the signs right away, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No, I just feel a bit pressured,¡± Shen Yixue¡¯s smile had returned to normal, ¡°Besides, you know, this calligraphy and painting competition is nationwide, and there will be many masters present. I¡¯m really not sure I can take first place!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate yourself, Yixue; I¡¯m sure you can do it,¡± Li Jingming was quite confident, ¡°I¡¯m very clear on your strength. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare make such a promise to my mom.¡± Shen Yixue smiled but said nothing more. Her mind was already in turmoil. If she hadn¡¯t seen that painting by chance, she would still have been confident in herself. But now, she had no confidence at all. With the painting she had submitted, it was impossible to win first place. However, now Li Jingming¡¯s mother had set such a condition; it meant she had no chance at all. No, she absolutely couldn¡¯t just give up like this. If she lost this opportunity, her future with Li Jingming would become extremely difficult, even potentially nonexistent. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fulfilling Your Desires Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fulfilling Your Desires Li Jingming had been talking to himself the whole time, completely unaware of Shen Yixue¡¯s troubled expression. It wasn¡¯t until he received no response from Shen Yixue that he finally stopped. ¡°Yixue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Jingming looked at Shen Yixue with a trace of confusion on his face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy? Or is it that, you actually feel towards me¡ª¡± At this point, a flicker of displeasure crossed his mind. Could it be that it had always been unrequited love on his part? Otherwise, why did Shen Yixue look so unhappy right now? ¡°No, I like you.¡± After speaking, Shen Yixue¡¯s face uncontrollably turned red, and she continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that this all came so suddenly, I¡¯m a bit slow to react. And what if I don¡¯t win first place in the national calligraphy competition? What will I do then?¡± ¡°Why would that happen?¡± Li Jingming was full of confidence, ¡°Yixue, I believe in you. You are so talented in painting, nobody can match you. You are definitely going to get first place in the calligraphy competition.¡± As he said this, he laughed, a bit embarrassed, and then continued, ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you this much earlier. But I was worried it would pressure you and affect your performance negatively. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been holding back until now.¡± Shen Yixue nodded her head, not saying anything more. However, unseen by Li Jingming, a determined light flashed through the depths of Shen Yixue¡¯s eyes. At this moment, she had made a resolute decision that she had to win first place in this competition no matter what. She was intent on winning, by any means necessary. After a bumpy journey, the group finally stopped in a small town in X city for rest and reorganization. In the evening, bored in her room, Zhong Niangyao left the hotel to wander around outside. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Although it was a small town, it was quite lively at night. Zhong Niangyao strolled around, stopping to look at interesting things she encountered. As an unprecedentedly beautiful person appeared in a secluded and obscure town, naturally, she attracted a lot of attention. Among that attention, there were some less well-intentioned gazes as well. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s lips curved into an amused smile as she slowly walked towards a more secluded area. Only when she reached a dead-end alley did she turn around to walk back. But she hadn¡¯t gone far before a few hooligans blocked her path. ¡°Little sister, you seem so bored!¡± One of the hooligans, with a sleazy smile, stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Why not have some fun with us brothers?¡± ¡°Oh, are you trying to stop me?¡± Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, her face showing not a trace of panic, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m bored anyway. Let¡¯s have a good time with you all!¡± Surprised by Zhong Niangyao¡¯s calm demeanor, the hooligans were momentarily stunned. Usually, the women they encountered would scream and try to escape in such situations. However, they soon burst into laughter, their gazes on Zhong Niangyao turning even more lecherous. Regardless of what this woman was planning, they didn¡¯t care. They were many, and why would they be afraid of a frail-looking young woman? ¡°Today really is our lucky day,¡± a hooligan spoke lewdly, ¡°Little sister, since you want to have a good time with us, we¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Ha ha, brothers today truly hit the jackpot, meeting such a top-tier beauty from the Human World,¡± another hooligan joined in, ¡°This life is truly worthwhile!¡± With that, the other hooligans laughed heartily. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she faced the gang. Suddenly she inquired, ¡°How many times have you done this kind of thing?¡± This unexpected question made the hooligans laugh even harder. ¡°Little sister, to think you¡¯re already jealous before we¡¯ve even started!¡± one slick-tongued hooligan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how many women we¡¯ve had before, you¡¯re the one we love most!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! After all, it¡¯s not often we see a stunning beauty like you from the Human World,¡± another said. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve done quite a few misdeeds then.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, then a mysterious smile curled her lips as she said, ¡°But before doing bad things, don¡¯t you guys ask around first? Are you not afraid of messing with the wrong person?¡± ¡°Little sister, is this your way of telling us that you¡¯re someone we can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± one of the hooligans replied nonchalantly, ¡°You¡¯re just a foreigner. Even if you were someone important, in this place, you¡¯d have to coil even if you were a dragon, and lie down even if you were a tiger.¡± Another hooligan rubbed his chin and laughed more lewdly, ¡°To die beneath a peony flower is to be as romantically involved as a ghost. Little sister, with your peerless beauty, if we actually get to die at your hand, it would be an honor, don¡¯t you think?¡± The rest of the hooligans agreed enthusiastically. ¡°If you all wish to die at my hand, then, of course, I¡¯ll fulfill that wish for you!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s smile brightened, ¡°While your request is a bit strange, I¡¯m a good person and definitely won¡¯t refuse you.¡± While speaking, a cold wind swept through. The summer heat was supposed to be scorching, yet it brought an odd chill. The hooligans shivered, and when they looked at Zhong Niangyao again, their eyes had lost their previous arrogance, replaced with a tinge of wariness. ¡°Since you boys want to have some fun, then let¡¯s have a real good time today!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s smile was tinged with a bone-chilling coldness. She blinked her eyes, then pulled out a piece of talisman paper. The talisman paper ignited without fire, and as it reached the hooligans, it suddenly exploded. From the moment the talisman paper appeared, the hooligans already felt an unprecedented threat. They wanted to leave, but found their feet nailed to the spot, completely unable to move. By the time the talisman paper exploded in front of them, they were already full of regret. This woman was just too sinister; they should have realized it sooner. After encountering such a situation, how could any woman remain so composed? Indeed, this time they had truly kicked an iron plate. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Hundred Demons Ripping and Biting Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Hundred Demons Ripping and Biting ¡°Just now, weren¡¯t you all very bold?¡± Zhong Niangyao laughed from outside, ¡°Why are you cowering now? It¡¯s no fun like this!¡± ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you?¡± one of the thugs gathered their courage and spoke, ¡°Let me tell you, in this area, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know how fierce we are. If you dare do anything to us today, you¡¯re in for it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to make me ¡®in for it.''¡± Zhong Niangyao continued with a smile, ¡°As for what kind of person I am, just open your eyes and look around, and it will be clear at a glance.¡± Just then, a gust of cold wind blew again, and the summer heat was nowhere to be felt in this small alley, replaced by a bone-chilling coldness. The thugs were extremely afraid at this moment, and when they started looking around, they all involuntarily let out screams of terror. ¡°Ah!¡± What met their eyes were various ghosts with strange and grotesque deaths¡ªsome with their facial features twisted, bleeding; some with their heads almost falling off, hanging by a thread; others were smiling with blood continuously flowing from their mouths. ¡°Too noisy!¡± Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but frown and then rubbed her ears, ¡°Just shut up, all of you!¡± As soon as her words fell, the thugs¡¯ eyes widened even more, and the fear in their eyes deepened. They found that no matter how hard they tried, their throats could no longer make any sound. Among them, two particularly cowardly ones couldn¡¯t help but wet themselves. Zhong Niangyao looked around and then turned her gaze back to the thugs, asked with great interest, ¡°How is it? Having fun?¡± ¡°Mmhmhm¡ª¡± The thugs tried to beg for mercy, but they couldn¡¯t make any sound except these muffled hums. At this moment, they truly regretted it. They thought they had hit the jackpot today. Who would have thought that they had encountered a female Rashamon? Could it be that they were really going to die here today? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot. You can¡¯t talk right now.¡± Despite apologizing with her mouth, there was no sign of apology on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face. She raised her right hand and snapped her fingers crisply. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± As the snapping sound fell, the thugs screamed again. However, when they caught the sight of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s almost smiling expression, their screams abruptly stopped. They hadn¡¯t forgotten that just moments ago, Zhong Niangyao silenced them because she found them too noisy. Zhong Niangyao looked at the group of thugs, and once again asked, ¡°How is it? Having fun?¡± The thugs shook their heads rapidly, some even already crying bitterly. ¡°Miss, please, spare us! We were wrong, we truly were wrong.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to, just let us go like a fart! We won¡¯t dare anymore, we really won¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Please let us go! Whatever you want us to do, we will, but please, make the ghosts go away! We are too scared, we really are too scared.¡± ¡°Where are you ¡®too scared¡¯? You all seem quite brave to me.¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, her eyes still cold, ¡°Those girls you mistreated before, didn¡¯t they beg you like this? What did you do then?¡± For a moment, the thugs didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, they were truly regretful, not because of what they had done, but because they had provoked such a woman without careful consideration. ¡°Since you can¡¯t answer, then you might as well stay here today!¡± The smile on Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face looked particularly sinister, ¡°Among these ghosts, if there are any who were bullied by them, let there be revenge. If not, don¡¯t hold back, as these are not good people.¡± With Zhong Niangyao¡¯s command, the wandering ghosts swarmed and began to bite and tear at the thugs. Normally, ghosts cannot cause physical harm. Otherwise, the world would have already been in chaos. But now, with the empowerment of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s talisman, these ghosts were able to inflict damage on the group of thugs. The damage was not to their bodies, but to their souls. The pain they felt from being bitten was many times stronger than physical pain. Enduring the agony that struck deep into their souls, the thugs began to moan in pain. Zhong Niangyao found it too noisy again, so she silenced them once more. Watching this group of thugs being bitten and torn at their souls by the wandering ghosts, Zhong Niangyao looked on with detached amusement. Suddenly, she frowned, her expression turning stern, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come out!¡± The moment her words fell, a cold figure stepped out from the shadows. Seeing the person who appeared, Zhong Niangyao was somewhat surprised, ¡°Why are you here? When did you arrive?¡± It looked very natural, as if it was just a very ordinary scene and she had run into someone she knew, with no change in her demeanor. If one ignored those thugs being tortured behind her, this scene would indeed seem very commonplace. ¡°I just arrived a while ago,¡± Lu Yichen replied unemotionally, his voice inherently chill, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed witnessed quite a show.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, then spoke with sarcasm, ¡°Then I¡¯m truly honored to have added a bit of fun to your boring life.¡± As if he couldn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice at all, Lu Yichen shrugged, ¡°So, are we going back now?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Zhong Niangyao conceded. Soon, the two of them, shoulder to shoulder, left the dark alley. Initially, when the thugs saw Lu Yichen appear, a glimmer of hope had risen in their hearts. They hoped that the newcomer would see their suffering and save them. However, this hope quickly turned into despair as they realized that the newcomer was in league with the woman. In the end, they could only watch helplessly as the pair left the alley, leaving them behind to be continuously tormented by a group of wandering ghosts, enduring the intense pain that emanated from deep within their souls. It wasn¡¯t until the early hours of the next day that someone discovered the existence of this group of thugs. By then, they had all turned into imbeciles. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Chat Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Chat After the police had investigated, they hadn¡¯t discovered any clues. The gangsters didn¡¯t display any injuries, not even a speck of dust on their clothes, making them appear as if they hadn¡¯t been in any fight. After being taken to the hospital, an examination revealed no injuries on the gangsters. However, a psychiatric evaluation later showed that they had all indeed become idiots. What exactly happened to these gangsters remained an unresolved mystery. Still, many people speculated privately that these thugs were getting their just desserts, suggesting that perhaps the heavenly deities couldn¡¯t stand by and thus inflicted this punishment. Everybody in the area knew these gangsters. They were notorious for their evil deeds and had harmed many innocent girls. Because they had connections, they managed to stay out of the grip of the law. The resentment toward them was sky-high, but no one could bring them down. People would keep a mentality of ¡°if we can¡¯t provoke them, at least we can avoid them¡± and would avoid them whenever spotted. Now that these gangsters had been punished, people secretly felt delighted. Of course, all this is a story for another time. At this moment, Zhong Nianyao and Lu Yichen were walking side by side out of the alley. ¡°Shall we take a walk?¡± Lu Yichen suddenly spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s still early, and you probably won¡¯t be able to sleep if we go back to the hotel now, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Are you talking to me?¡± Zhong Nianyao blinked, pointing at herself with a slightly confused expression, as if she couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you?¡± Lu Yichen looked at Zhong Nianyao beside him. ¡°Or do you want to return to the hotel to rest now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Zhong Nianyao shook her head, then her lips curled into a mischievous smile. ¡°But aren¡¯t you scared I might treat you like I did those gangsters? Oh, I forgot, you didn¡¯t see it!¡± ¡°Then let me tell you! Those gangsters were being torn apart by the Hundred Demons I summoned, gnawing at their souls! You can¡¯t possibly understand that kind of pain, where they wish for death but cannot die!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°I could see,¡± said Lu Yichen, his expression unchanged. ¡°So what?¡± Hearing Lu Yichen¡¯s response, Zhong Nianyao was not too surprised. After all, how could someone who lived in such a spiritually rich estate be an ordinary person! Not to mention, there was a hidden Array outside the estate. However, despite the surprise, she reminded herself not to be too curious. Curiosity could kill a cat, after all. She couldn¡¯t see through Lu Yichen at all and had no idea what kind of skills he was hiding. One thing was certain, Lu Yichen was definitely a dangerous individual and it was best to keep her distance. ¡°So, where shall we go?¡± Zhong Nianyao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Lu Yichen asked directly. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten much all day since we were traveling, right?¡± Before long, the two found themselves at a bustling food stall, took their seats, and ordered food. Sitting in such an atmosphere full of life, Zhong Nianyao seemed a little dazed. In her past life as well as in this life, she had never visited such a place. In her previous life, she had been learning mystical techniques from her master since her childhood and seldom interacted with the secular world. When she finally did, she had become the State Preceptor of Lai Country. She usually focused on studying the books her master left behind, rarely going out, and realized only upon her death that her life had been utterly dull and uninteresting. In this world, as a young lady of the Imperial Capital¡¯s Zhong Family, she seldom visited places like food stalls. It seemed that this really was her first time here! ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Noticing Zhong Nianyao¡¯s silence, Lu Yichen spoke up lightly, ¡°Is it too boring to be with me, so you¡¯re spacing out?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zhong Nianyao shook her head and then gazed steadily at Lu Yichen, seemingly trying to read something from his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, why did you choose me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many secrets you¡¯re hiding, but with your abilities, it would be easy to find a powerful Heavenly Master to help you explore the tomb. Moreover, we aren¡¯t really familiar with each other, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no particular reason,¡± Lu Yichen looked calmly at Zhong Nianyao. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re quite wary of me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhong Nianyao looked up at Lu Yichen. ¡°I know nothing about you, yet you seem to know everything about me. Such a contrast would make anyone feel wary, right?¡± ¡°So you want to know about me!¡± Lu Yichen seemed to suddenly understand. ¡°Then what do you want to know? Just ask, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Listening to Lu Yichen¡¯s ambiguous words, Zhong Nianyao was momentarily stunned and then composed herself, ¡°Lu Yichen, we¡¯re not close, and I have no desire to know you better. Moreover, I feel that after this tomb exploration, we probably won¡¯t interact much.¡± Lu Yichen felt too dangerous to her, and she didn¡¯t want any deep interactions with him. Especially Lu Yichen¡¯s ambiguous demeanor made her sense an unknown danger. The words Lu Yichen had just said were full of ambiguity, like the intimacy between lovers. However, to her, they only represented an unknown threat. She couldn¡¯t see through Lu Yichen and couldn¡¯t fathom him, so her choice regarding such a dangerous individual was to keep a respectful distance. ¡°Who knows about the future!¡± Hearing Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words eager to clear any ties, Lu Yichen¡¯s expression remained impassive, making it hard to discern his thoughts at that moment. Afterward, neither spoke. Even after finishing their meal and returning to the hotel, no conversation ensued. Under normal circumstances, this would feel awkward. However, neither Lu Yichen nor Zhong Nianyao were ordinary people. Thus, even without speaking, they didn¡¯t feel any discomfort, rather enjoying the peacefulness of not being disturbed. The next morning, they set off again. Although Lu Yichen and Zhong Nianyao had had a late-night snack together the previous evening, their relationship hadn¡¯t progressed at all, barely better than strangers. Nevertheless, it was clear that neither of them cared. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Entering the Tomb Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Entering the Tomb After two more days of jostling, the group finally arrived inside a magnificent mountain. However, the mountain remained undeveloped, making it impossible for vehicles to enter, so the group had to walk into the mountain on foot. Among the group was only one woman, Zhong Niangyao. Others had initially thought that Zhong Niangyao, a delicate and fragile woman, would definitely slow down the team¡¯s progress. However, to their surprise, although she was a woman, her pace was not slow at all; in fact, she was even more formidable than the men. Despite having walked for so long, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s face was neither flushed nor was she panting; she didn¡¯t seem tired at all! As time passed, they ventured deeper into the mountain. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a dense patch of trees and grass that the group stopped. Zhong Niangyao looked around. This mountain range undulated like a sleeping dragon on the ground, its presence grand and atmospheric, surrounded by lush, vibrant trees and foliage. This was indeed a prime spot with favorable feng shui; generally, if there was indeed a tomb here, only the wealthy or noble could be buried in such a place. ¡°Is this the location of the tomb?¡± Nianyao raised an eyebrow, ¡°You must have already found the tomb¡¯s location, right?¡± Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have found this place so effortlessly. After all, despite being a great site with good feng shui, the mountain was completely undeveloped, and ordinary people would hardly dare to venture in. Indeed, in such a mountain, not only was the direction difficult to discern, but it was also likely that one would encounter large wild animals, risking even their lives. Lu Yichen nodded and immediately instructed, ¡°Uncle Li, begin!¡± Upon receiving the order, Uncle Li led the others to a thick patch of overgrown grass and soon, several people took out their Luoyang shovels and began to dig. Within moments, a robbers¡¯ tunnel clearly appeared before everyone. Nianyao realized that they had already discovered the tomb and had likely already surveyed it previously. However, to what extent they had explored was unknown. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Soon, the group, equipped with emergency lights, went down into the tomb. Upon entering, they saw a long corridor. Just as they stepped into the corridor, the oil lamps on either side immediately lit up, causing everyone to jump and gather close. Nianyao frowned as she watched the scene unfold. From this alone, she could guess that this tomb exploration was not going to be simple. The sophistication of the mechanism, along with the grandeur of the tomb itself, indicated that this was no ordinary tomb. Inside such a tomb, dangers were undoubtedly numerous. It was impossible to predict where the next mechanism might trigger. The oil lamps simply lit up without triggering any other lethal mechanisms. However, despite this, the group did not let their guard down. The calmer the environment seemed, the more likely it held unknown dangers lurking. ¡°Master, there seem to be murals on this wall.¡± After noticing this, Uncle Li immediately informed Lu Yichen, and the group quickly gathered around to examine the murals. ¡°This appears to depict the life of a princess.¡± The speaker was a man dressed in a white shirt, whose refined demeanor and handsome features did not suggest someone involved in tomb raiding but rather resembled a professor lecturing at a university. And indeed, he was a university professor, from the archaeology department at University A, named Zhou Yifu. At this moment, he was filled with curiosity as he observed the murals on the walls, ¡°Based on our understanding, this should be a General¡¯s Tomb!¡± The others also felt perplexed, except for Niangyao, who had only just learned of their real objective: a General¡¯s Tomb. Through their days of interaction, she had come to understand the people brought by Lu Yichen, though not very closely. They included Zhou Yifu, the youngest professor from University A, Ouyang Chenwei, the largest arms dealer in Asia, Yu Xuezhi, the youngest rising tycoon of the Imperial Capital, and Joseph, a Duke from Y country in Europe. On their own, each of these individuals had the influence to shake the ground with a stamp of their foot. Yet, now they were all gathered here, calling Lu Yichen their master. And from what she could see, these individuals were not as simple as they appeared on the surface. From their footsteps alone, she could tell that they were trained, and their strength was formidable. If such news were to leak, it would probably cause an earthquake throughout the Imperial Capital. However, these matters had nothing to do with Niangyao, nor did she plan to divulge this information. What she was curious about was why Lu Yichen trusted her with these details. Their relationship shouldn¡¯t have been that close! Or was it that Lu Yichen never worried she would leak such information? While everyone was engrossed in studying the murals, they soon understood why they depicted a princess¡¯s entire life. Because the princess was the General¡¯s lifelong love, whom he was forced to keep in his heart, unable to declare openly. This was a dynasty not even found in the annals of history, its existence too brief. Born in such an era, even a princess was destined to be unfortunate. The nation suffered continuous invasions from foreign lands and a corrupt monarchy; even though the General was brave and skilled in battle, he could not reverse the inevitable. Despite being born into the royal family, the Princess was not arrogant but gentle and kind, often caring for the common people. Later, when the enemy nation demanded a marriage alliance, she bravely stood up and chose to fulfill her duty. The General was secretly in love with the Princess yet never confessed, only able to watch helplessly as she went to wed the enemy, even personally escorting her on her way. Regrettably, marriage alliances have never been a solution to war from ancient times. Soon after, the two countries went to war again, and the Princess was killed. Upon hearing the news, the General was devastated and fought valiantly on the battlefield, relentlessly slaughtering the enemy. Eventually, the country emerged victorious, but the General had been severely wounded and fell gravely ill, passing away not long after. However, the nation¡¯s triumph was short-lived; soon after the General¡¯s death, the country was leaderless and was quickly conquered. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Illusion Realm Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Illusion Realm And this General¡¯s Tomb had been secretly constructed by the General before his death, known to only a few. The people present were not the sentimental type, and after viewing the contents of the murals, they felt little impact. Even Zhong Nianyao, the only woman present, just shook her head feeling somewhat lamentable. Essentially, this was nothing more than an unspoken infatuation buried in the midst of war flames. It was a tragedy for both the General and the Princess, as well as for that era. As Zhong Nianyao gazed at the murals on the wall, she suddenly felt her mind plunging into a haze of confusion. Shortly after, her consciousness began to blur. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving forward!¡± Uncle Li didn¡¯t look at the murals on the wall; instead, he urged everyone to move forward. However, he realized no one was responding to him. Looking at everyone, he noticed all had bewildered expressions as if lost in their own imaginations. His face immediately turned pale, realizing it must be the murals causing this. Yet, there was nothing he could do but stand there and wait. He believed his master would be alright; he just had to wait. Once her senses returned, Zhong Nianyao found herself enveloped in mist. For most people, facing such a situation might cause panic or an inability to remain calm. However, the expression on Zhong Nianyao¡¯s face did not change; even the curve of her lips remained unchanged. Embrace what comes. She took a step forward, well aware that she had temporarily fallen into some Illusion Realm. The reason, she suspected, was due to those murals. Indeed, the wisdom of ancient people should not be underestimated. Who would have thought that such simple and ordinary murals could be such dangerous things! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? While pondering, Zhong Nianyao suddenly noticed her surroundings change. As if time and world shifted, the environment rapidly transformed, and soon, she found herself in a very familiar setting. Looking at the grand palace, the bright yellow figure opposite her, and the familiar faces in official attire below, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°State Preceptor, for the sake of the people of Lai Country, please sacrifice your lesser self,¡± the bright yellow figure kneeled on the ground, uttering righteous words, ¡°I and the people will forever remember the State Preceptor¡¯s righteousness.¡± ¡°Please save the people of Lai Country.¡± Zhong Nianyao glanced around, recognizing the familiar setting. She was in the Imperial Palace of Lai Country. In her previous life, she was the State Preceptor of Lai Country, having exhausted her mind for the sake of the country. Later, when Lai Country suffered three years of severe drought, leaving the people destitute, she sacrificed herself to bring rain. Sacrificing herself for the people was her willing choice; she never harbored a single complaint. Yet, such a familiar scene still chilled her heart. That was when Lai Country suffered a severe drought; she had divined and tried rain rituals, but all in vain. Eventually, she divined that Lai Country had overly waged wars, leading to an abundance of lost souls as a divine warning. Sacrificing herself to appease the heavens and release all lost souls was the solution. Once she had divined this, she had decided to sacrifice herself to save the countless people of Lai Country. However, before she could carry out her sacrifice, the Monarch of Lai Country learned of her intentions. Unaware of her thoughts and fearing she wouldn¡¯t bravely sacrifice herself, they set up a scene that resembled a palace coup. No one knew about her divination except for a maid who had served her for many years. Undoubtedly, it was this maid who had betrayed her. Being betrayed by a close person, pushed to death by the monarch she had helped for many years, must be the darkest moment of her life! As Zhong Nianyao was stunned, a manipulating voice suddenly echoed. ¡°Do you hold hatred? You must harbor great hatred! All these years, you have exhausted yourself for this country, yet, in the end, these people want you dead.¡± ¡°And that person who betrayed you, how well did you treat her! Raising her like a princess by your side, yet she betrayed you for her own benefit, pushing you out to die.¡± ¡°Hate! Release the hate in your heart!¡± ¡°Kill them, kill all these people you hate. They want you dead; you should kill them all first.¡± The tempting voice incessantly resounded, but Zhong Nianyao couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows and then shouted fiercely, ¡°Enough, shut up.¡± Having spoken, she swiftly formed a Seal with her hands and then loudly exclaimed, ¡°Break!¡± At the instant her voice dropped, the environment immediately changed, and the Imperial Palace of Lai Country vanished, returning to the initial mist. ¡°Impossible!¡± Just as Zhong Nianyao had broken the Illusion Realm, a shrill voice arose, ¡°How could you break the Illusion Realm? How is this possible? Don¡¯t you harbor any hatred in your heart?¡± ¡°You did so much for Lai Country yet were forced to sacrifice yourself. Don¡¯t you hold any hatred in your heart?¡± ¡°What business of yours is my matter?¡± she responded. During the conversation, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s lips curled into an almost imperceptible smile, then quickly took a few steps forward and raised her hand, grabbing at the void. Suddenly, a black sphere was caught in her hand. ¡°So it was you, this little creature causing trouble! Indeed, you¡¯re quite powerful. Unfortunately, now you¡¯re in my hands. Just a gentle squeeze, and you¡¯ll likely disappear from this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible; you can¡¯t be completely void of hatred. These people pushed you out to die, speaking righteousness, yet how could you not hate?¡± ¡°Heh, this is my matter, and it has nothing to do with you,¡± Zhong Nianyao began to apply pressure in her hand, ¡°However, you were trying to trap me forever in this Illusion Realm. For that, you truly deserve to die.¡± Her gaze turned fierce, and then with a forceful move, the sphere of dark energy, without even a chance to emit a scream, completely vanished into the void. As the dark mist dissipated, Zhong Nianyao found herself still at the place she had entered initially. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Break Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Break Although she had just experienced that Illusion Realm, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s heart remained calm. In fact, in her previous life in Lai Country, whether it was the betrayal of her maids, the coercion from the monarch, or the pressure from the officials, none of these had caused her any stress. It could be said that if she wanted to stay out of it, she totally could. But in the end, she chose to sacrifice herself to the heavens. It wasn¡¯t because of others¡¯ coercion, but for the people of Lai Country. Her sacrifice, which allowed the country¡¯s people to survive, left her with no regrets. So, even if she had to do it over again, she wouldn¡¯t harbor any resentment. Perhaps it was because her nature was rather indifferent that she never took those betrayals and coercion to heart. It could even be said that if it weren¡¯t for the many years of instruction and admonishments from her Master, she would never have made such a sacrifice for the people. She did it merely in the hopes that her Master¡¯s spirit could rest in peace! After all, if her Master hadn¡¯t found her in her previous life and taken so much effort to nurture and guide her, she would have died long ago. Now fully awake, Zhong Niangyao glanced at the others and saw that they didn¡¯t seem to be doing well, with the exception of Lu Yichen, whose face was uncharacteristically without any odd expression; everyone else¡¯s face showed more or less some signs of pain. Zhou Yifu, especially, had blood spilling from the corner of his mouth! ¡°Lady Zhong!¡± Upon seeing Zhong Niangyao recover as usual, Uncle Li immediately approached her, urgency on his face, ¡°Please help! They¡ª¡± Although he was unharmed, the urgency in his heart at the sight of the others showing expressions of pain as time passed could be imagined. Fortunately, now that he saw Zhong Niangyao had woken up, he immediately came forward to ask for help! Uncle Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Zhong Niangyao interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 For some reason, upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s confident words, Uncle Li felt at peace. Zhong Niangyao glanced at the mural on the wall and curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°Child¡¯s play!¡± Then, she took out a piece of talisman paper from her bag and began to mutter a spell, ¡°Natural forces of heaven and earth, dispersed be the filthy Qi, hollow be the mysterious cave, brightly shines the great origin, break¡ª¡± As her words ended, those immersed in the Illusion Realm immediately recovered. They still had a trace of confusion in their eyes after just waking up. ¡°Everyone¡¯s awake now, right?¡± Her crisp voice rang out, helping everyone regain their clarity of mind. When others looked towards Zhong Niangyao, the look in their eyes changed dramatically. Previously, when their master decided to bring Zhong Niangyao with them, he mentioned that she was a Heavenly Master who could help them. However, even so, they didn¡¯t take her very seriously and only along the way, as they observed that she didn¡¯t hold them back, did they come to admire her somewhat. Now that they had truly seen Zhong Niangyao¡¯s abilities, only then did they understand what sort of existence she was. Ignoring everyone else, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Yichen. She didn¡¯t know why, but even though Lu Yichen had also fallen into the Illusion Realm, she felt that it couldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Lu Yichen looked at Zhong Niangyao, a hint of amusement in his eyes, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Zhong Niangyao withdrew her gaze, shook her head, and then looked around at the others before asking, ¡°How do you all feel now?¡± ¡°Not too bad, not too bad!¡± Joseph patted his chest, looking rather shaken, ¡°I thought I was really going to die just now; I didn¡¯t expect that it was actually an Illusion Realm!¡± ¡°If you had died in the Illusion Realm just now, then you would be truly dead!¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s voice was calm as she simply stated a fact, ¡°Even the injuries sustained in the Illusion Realm would manifest in reality.¡± At these words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver! ¡°It seems that the General¡¯s Tomb is indeed filled with danger!¡± Zhou Yifu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and after swallowing several pills, his complexion improved a bit, ¡°We¡¯ve only just started, and we¡¯ve already encountered such peril!¡± ¡°This is just the beginning!¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s still more danger to come!¡± Immediately, everyone¡¯s faces turned grave and they became even more cautious. Zhong Niangyao glanced at the mural again and continued, ¡°Actually, this mural at the beginning was probably just an ordinary painting. But as years passed, some evil spirits settled here, and that¡¯s why it turned into this.¡± ¡°You mean to suggest¡ª¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s expression remained the same, ¡°that this was not the intention of the General, but it was later possessed by external evil spirits, which is why it dragged us into the Illusion Realm.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°The General¡¯s Tomb has strong yin energy and Evil Qi. It must be that the surrounding evil spirits coveted this place, but they didn¡¯t dare to go too deep, so they chose to reside here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue on!¡± The group continued forward, and because of the previous experience with the mural, their vigilance was heightened during the journey that followed. However, on this stretch of the road, things went uneventfully with no peculiar incidents. But after walking for a while, they suddenly heard a series of voices. Everyone immediately became alert. Listening to the footsteps coming from not far away, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just them in the tomb, but there were others as well. It just wasn¡¯t clear whether they were tomb raiders or archaeologists. She was more inclined to believe the latter, because if it were indeed archaeologists, the commotion would unquestionably be significant. Moreover, if the General¡¯s Tomb had been discovered, the news would have surely made headlines. Everyone¡¯s attention focused on Lu Yichen, clearly waiting for him to decide. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving forward!¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard the voices, Lu Yichen continued onward. The others followed suit, but before moving on, Zhong Niangyao gave each person a talisman, which could conceal their true appearances. Their original looks would not be seen clearly by others, and their appearances would be altered in the eyes of those strangers. To Zhong Niangyao¡¯s talismans, everyone showed great interest and began to inquire whether there were other talismans available. Seizing the opportunity, Zhong Niangyao took the chance to promote her talismans a bit, making a small profit. She also promised to send them each a Love Charm when they got back. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Tomb Robber Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Tomb Robber They hadn¡¯t walked far when the two groups met. When they saw Zhong Niangyao and her party, the people opposite immediately became vigilant. The way they looked at them was as if they were poisoned, as if they were ready to deal with them in the next second. Zhong Niangyao looked at the group opposite. There weren¡¯t many people, just four, three men and one woman, each dressed in sportswear for easy movement. However, it was clear that these four had altered their faces with the intention of concealing their true identities. The four of them clearly hadn¡¯t expected to encounter other people inside the General¡¯s Tomb. Upon seeing the existence of others, their first thought was to kill them and eliminate any witnesses. They were Tomb Robbers, accustomed to living on the edge, licking blood off the knife¡¯s blade. In the past, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stab their own comrades in the back for the sake of profit, let alone a few strangers! But being able to raid tombs for so many years and still be alive, they were not rash people. They could tell that the people they were facing did not look like easy targets. Even though they looked like ordinary people, the aura they emitted was not something ordinary people had. Even the foreigner who seemed a bit carefree was emanating an aura that screamed ¡®not to be trifled with.¡¯ Most importantly, their group of four had recently formed on the fly, and each had their own secret agenda. If a fight broke out, they would have to beware of potential stabs in the back from their own teammates, in addition to the strangers in front of them. No matter how they looked at it, initiating a fight seemed to be to their disadvantage. ¡°Greetings, everyone. My name is Zhao Si, and it¡¯s fate that we are all descending into the same tomb,¡± the bearded and rugged man who led them said as he clasped his fists in greeting, ¡°I think we are all here for profit, so why not travel together? When we find something valuable, we can rely on our skills to claim it. What do you think?¡± Everyone was on the same path, and their ultimate goal was definitely the main tomb chamber. Anyone with knowledge on the subject knew that the treasures accompanying the tomb¡¯s owner were all in the main chamber. Instead of fighting each other to the death, it made more sense to join forces and make their way to the main chamber together. On their way, they realized that the General¡¯s Tomb was more dangerous than any other tomb they had raided. In fact, there were originally six of them, not just four; the other two had perished earlier. Now, walking with the other party seemed to offer more benefits than risks. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Lu Yichen, as if waiting for his decision. The four strangers also recognized that the decision-maker among the new group was Lu Yichen. They too involuntarily looked towards him. Zhong Niangyao stood aside with little expression on her face, seemingly indifferent. She didn¡¯t care one bit about whether the others joined or not. This tomb raid was merely a transaction with Lu Yichen. She had no intention of gaining anything from the tomb, so naturally, she didn¡¯t mind if others joined. Lu Yichen nodded. Although he didn¡¯t respond verbally, his intent was clear. The team, which originally consisted of seven people, now included four more. However, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t any livelier. Even though they temporarily formed an alliance to head to the main chamber together, there was a clear delineation between them. While they were walking, they unknowingly entered a chamber. Just as they stepped in, the door of the chamber suddenly closed. By the time they realized it, they had already been trapped inside the chamber. Lu Yichen and his party remained especially calm, even when the door abruptly shut; they only glanced at it quietly. Immediately, Zhou Yifu and a few others discreetly surrounded Lu Yichen and Zhong Niangyao in the middle. However, Zhao Si and his group looked like they were facing a formidable enemy when the door closed. ¡°Be careful, everyone,¡± Zhao Si warned. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something even more terrifying in this room; we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± His three companions also tensed up. They had encountered such unexpected traps before. Every time, they brought tremendous danger, and it was due to these incidents that they had lost two people. Not long after, they heard rustling sounds accompanied by clicking noises. In the quiet of the chamber, the noises were exceptionally eerie. Though the door was closed, the oil lamps within had all been lit. The chamber was well illuminated, which meant they could see the terrifying scene with vivid clarity. Looking towards the source of the noise, they saw a hair-covered zombie emitting waves of corpse poison and exuding a chilling presence as it emerged from the shadows. Although it was a monster that had lost its reason, when they saw its eyes, they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was staring right at them. ¡°Darn, it¡¯s a Mao Jiang,¡± Li Lu from Zhao Si¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in a trembling voice. As for Lu Yichen¡¯s party, when the Mao Jiang appeared, they all entered into combat mode. Zhong Niangyao watched the Mao Jiang, her expression barely changing, even displaying an extraordinary level of calmness. Mao Jiang, notorious for their strong, unbreakable bodies and swift movements, were not afraid of sunlight or ordinary flames. They stood high in the zombie hierarchy and were extremely difficult to deal with. Once the Mao Jiang appeared, it seemed to have set its sights on Zhao Si¡¯s group, attacking them directly. Zhao Si and his group brought out all their tactics. After all, as Tomb Robbers, they had been through many tombs and naturally had ways to deal with zombies. Peach Wood Swords, talismans, black dog blood, and various items were continuously thrown at the Mao Jiang. While Zhao Si and his party were constantly contending with the Mao Jiang, even Li Lu and his female companion Mao Qin had been injured by it. The blood flowing from their wounds was black, indicating the potency of the corpse poison. In contrast to their disheveled state, Zhong Niangyao and her group stood to the side, as if they were merely spectators watching a play. They weren¡¯t sure why the zombie wasn¡¯t attacking them, but even so, they maintained the highest level of vigilance, ready to face the zombie¡¯s attack at any moment. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Intense Battle Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Intense Battle Zhao Si and his group were no fools; although they had been in a standoff fighting with the Mao Jiang, they could see everything clearly. That Mao Jiang only attacked their group, as if it didn¡¯t see the other group at all. No matter who it was, faced with such a situation, it would be difficult for anyone to remain calm! After all, if everyone was being attacked together, it would feel somewhat more fair. The strength of the Mao Jiang was still very formidable; initially, only two people were injured. But in just a moment, all four members of their group had been injured. Moreover, the most critical fact was that all of them had been visibly affected, yet the Mao Jiang remained unscathed. If this continued, they would likely be on a path to certain death. As the leader of the group, Zhao Si¡¯s eyes flashed with a ruthless light. Gritting his teeth, he then charged directly towards Lu Yichen¡¯s group. Seeing Zhao Si¡¯s actions, what else could the others not understand! Thus, they followed Zhao Si¡¯s lead and charged over as well. It was clear that they had set out on the journey together, so why were they alone bearing the brunt of the Mao Jiang¡¯s attack, while the others watched indifferently as if unaffected! Even if they were to die here today, they were determined to drag the others down to hell with them. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ouyang Chenwei cursed under his breath, then immediately pulled out his weapon. Everyone else also readied themselves for battle. Soon, the Mao Jiang had already launched a direct attack on Lu Yichen. Upon seeing this, the others immediately entered combat mode. Unlike Zhao Si¡¯s group, who used traditional tools, they were armed with modern weapons. Especially with an arms dealer like Ouyang Chenwei among them, the guns they held were the latest models. Although they couldn¡¯t truly get rid of the Mao Jiang, they managed to restrict its movements. However, being a high-ranking zombie, the Mao Jiang was quite agile. After being shot several times, it had already learned to dodge bullets. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°Is there anything with more power?¡± Yu Xuezhi attacked the Mao Jiang while shouting towards Ouyang Chenwei, ¡°At this rate, it¡¯s no use!¡± Ouyang Chenwei couldn¡¯t spare the time to pay attention to other matters and shouted back, ¡°Focus on dealing with the Mao Jiang! This is the latest model we have, and that¡¯s a zombie, not a human. There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Now everyone was engaged in fighting the Mao Jiang. It was only with the addition of Ouyang Chenwei¡¯s group that Zhao Si and his people could breathe a sigh of relief. However, they couldn¡¯t stop just yet, as the Mao Jiang¡¯s attacks were still ferocious. A slight misstep could result in further injuries. Being wounded by a zombie was entirely different from ordinary injuries¡ªone that carried the stench of death. If not treated promptly, the corpse poison could invade the heart, leading to a gruesome death. Unlike the others¡¯ disheveled state, Zhong Niangyao and Lu Yichen stood aside. Whether by coincidence or some other reason, the Mao Jiang showed no intention of attacking either of them, as if it couldn¡¯t see their presence at all. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze swept over to Lu Yichen beside her fleetingly. She was well aware that the Mao Jiang hadn¡¯t attacked her because she had tinkered with something on her person. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that the Mao Jiang would also ignore Lu Yichen. Nonetheless, she could guess the reason¡ªit had to do with the Purple Energy and Evil Qi emanating from Lu Yichen. Purple Energy was the nemesis of all evil creatures, and the powerful Evil Qi was enough to keep evil entities at a respectful distance. Either of these auras could definitely prevent the Mao Jiang from approaching. Seemingly noticing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze, Lu Yichen turned his head, raised his eyebrows, and spoke with a hint of a smile, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Zhong Niangyao pointed straightforwardly towards Zhou Yifu and the others still struggling with the Mao Jiang, ¡°They are not a match for the Mao Jiang.¡± ¡°They could use some practice,¡± Lu Yichen replied without any fluctuation in his tone. ¡°Normally, they don¡¯t encounter such unnatural beings frequently. This is a good opportunity for them to get more exposure. It might also teach them that this world is not as they imagine.¡± After hearing such an explanation, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but pity Lu Yichen¡¯s subordinates. Being under such a master, it was unclear whether it was a blessing or a curse. However, it was evident that their loyalty to Lu Yichen was beyond question. Glancing about, Zhong Niangyao suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m actually really curious, what are you looking for in the General¡¯s Tomb?¡± Although she asked, she didn¡¯t genuinely expect Lu Yichen to answer. After all, they weren¡¯t close, merely business associates. Hence, even if Lu Yichen didn¡¯t wish to reveal it, she felt it didn¡¯t matter. Lu Yichen was such a secretive person, each of his subordinates was a powerful figure in their own right¡ªhis influence could be imagined. Even the Lu Family might not compare. After all, the Lu Family was only Hua Country¡¯s foremost family. For someone like him, what could he possibly need to acquire through tomb raiding? Just when Zhong Niangyao thought that Lu Yichen wasn¡¯t intending to respond, he suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a sword! The very one the General used on the battlefield to kill his enemies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for that sword?¡± Zhong Niangyao was somewhat surprised. ¡°The killing aura of that sword is very heavy; most people can¡¯t wield it and might even be backfired upon.¡± A sword that has accompanied a general through battlefields had cut down countless enemies. No one knew exactly how much blood it had absorbed. It was clear how dense the killing aura was. Such a sword was very sinister, not something just anyone could handle. One wrong move could result in being backfired upon. ¡°I know!¡± With just that simple remark, Lu Yichen said nothing more. Zhong Niangyao stood quietly to one side, not pressing with any further questions. Lu Yichen¡¯s private matters were his own, and as an outsider, she had no right to pry any further. On one side, they chatted nonchalantly, not resembling a dangerous situation but more like they were in their own estate. On the other side, the fight was intense, a group contending with one Mao Jiang. Clearly, even with so many of them combined, they were not the Mao Jiang¡¯s match. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Zhong Niangyao turned to Lu Yichen, ¡°Do you need me to take action?¡± She remembered that she had already received Lu Yichen¡¯s payment, so even if it required her to step in, it would be within reason. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Solution Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Solution Lu Yichen took a step back and made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Without hesitation, Zhong Niangyao stepped forward and shouted at the person still fighting with Mao Jiang, ¡°Everybody, scatter!¡± Uncle Li and the others knew of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s prowess. Without any hesitation, they quickly dispersed around. Upon seeing Uncle Li¡¯s actions, Zhao Si and his group¡¯s eyes flickered, and they also moved aside. Although they did not understand what was happening, seeing another group act this way, they naturally followed suit. Whatever the outcome, they wouldn¡¯t be worse off for it. Moreover, each of them was wounded. If it had been left just to them to deal with Mao Jiang, the outcome would have been obvious. After everyone had moved away, Zhong Niangyao quickly advanced and leapt in front of Mao Jiang. Her gaze turned sharp as she looked at Mao Jiang, and a cold aura emanated from her. Unlike the people she had just faced, Mao Jiang seemed to sense some danger and didn¡¯t move forward but instead stepped back two paces. This scene caught the eyes of Zhao Si and his group, and their pupils constricted. When they looked at Zhong Niangyao again, their eyes glittered with an unidentifiable shine. They had indeed noticed Zhong Niangyao when they encountered Uncle Li and his group. However, they hadn¡¯t taken her seriously. In fact, they thought that Uncle Li and his group were insane to bring such a delicate girl down to the tomb. If they really faced danger, she would only become a burden. But now, seeing the drastically transformed demeanor of Zhong Niangyao before them, their previous perceptions were completely overturned. Especially seeing Mao Jiang¡¯s reaction, they were even more shocked. At that moment, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t care what others were thinking; all her attention was focused on Mao Jiang. She pulled out several talisman papers from her bag and flung them at Mao Jiang. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The talisman papers seemed to have a mind of their own, flying straight to Mao Jiang and sticking onto him. They soon started to explode. ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom¡ª¡± With several explosions, numerous holes appeared on Mao Jiang¡¯s body. Unlike a human¡¯s wounds, black fluid flowed out from Mao Jiang¡¯s wounds, carrying a putrid scent. ¡°Roar, Roar, Roar¡ª¡± Perhaps due to the severe wounds, Mao Jiang began to roar continuously, flailing his body, then recklessly attacking Zhong Niangyao. Initially, he was indeed intimidated by the fearsome aura emitted by Zhong Niangyao. But now that Zhong Niangyao had injured him, he became enraged and irrational, driven only by the desire to kill the one who had hurt him. Uncle Li and the others, upon witnessing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s display of power, couldn¡¯t help but respect her even more. They had never expected Zhong Niangyao to possess such abilities. They had just exhausted a tremendous amount of effort but had been unable to harm the Mao Jiang at all. Now, with just a few pieces of talisman paper, Zhong Niangyao had almost left it in shreds. The expressions on Zhao Si and his group varied greatly at this moment. Mao Qin looked at Zhong Niangyao with a complex gaze filled with both hatred and jealousy. Zhao Si and the others hadn¡¯t noticed Mao Qin¡¯s unusual behavior; they were already taking advantage of the moment to catch a breath and promptly started treating their own wounds. Having been into tombs before, they were well aware of how potent the zombie¡¯s toxins were. If left untreated, they would indeed end up dead. Moreover, if they didn¡¯t address their injuries, they might encounter even more dangers along the way and likely wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to escape. Additionally, if their injuries were too severe by the time they reached the main tomb and encountered valuable items, they wouldn¡¯t be able to compete with the others. At that moment, Zhong Niangyao, seeing the Mao Jiang charging towards her, frowned deeply, her eyes full of disdain. The Mao Jiang was too repulsive; she didn¡¯t even want to touch it, fearing it would dirty her hands. If she indeed made contact, she would definitely need to wash her hands. In the tomb, there¡¯s absolutely no place to wash hands, which she couldn¡¯t accept at all. Thinking of this, the look Zhong Niangyao gave the Mao Jiang grew even colder, and a faint trace of murderous intent could be seen in her emotionless eyes. She took out another piece of talisman paper, bit her fingertip, squeezed out a drop of blood, smeared it on the talisman, and threw it at the Mao Jiang again. ¡°Yuqing commands, orders you gods. Holy thunder above, suddenly gods flying. Five fierce thunder officials, Han ministers powerful spirits. Thunder roars, upper sky shakes the Tai Chi. Down to the underworld, divine light, electric gaze.¡± As the spell was recited, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s hands quickly formed seals. The rapid shifts in hand gestures were almost too fast to see, appearing merely as an afterimage. When the talisman hit the Mao Jiang, a bolt of lightning suddenly appeared in the tomb¡¯s upper space. Before anyone could react, a thunderbolt emerged from thin air, striking directly at the Mao Jiang. In just an instant, a burnt scent spread; the Mao Jiang¡¯s body turned pitch black and it fell straight down, landing on the ground, completely devoid of any fighting strength. ¡°Boss, did you see that?¡± Joseph rubbed his eyes, then stretched out his finger and poked Zhou Yifu beside him, his tone filled with astonishment, ¡°Did Lady Zhong summon lightning and just strike the Mao Jiang dead?¡± Saying it was struck dead didn¡¯t seem quite right since the Mao Jiang was a monster that had long been dead. If Zhong Niangyao heard Joseph¡¯s words, she would be surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that among this group, all subordinates of Lu Yichen, it was the gentle Zhou Yifu who was the boss. However, at this moment, Zhong Niangyao was completely unaware of the conversation Joseph and the others were having about her. If she knew, she might have hit these few people with a Thunder Summoning Talisman! After dealing with the Mao Jiang, Zhong Niangyao sauntered leisurely over to Lu Yichen¡¯s side, raised her eyebrows slightly, and although she said nothing, her look and gesture clearly conveyed that the matter was resolved. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Let Her Talk Enough Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Let Her Talk Enough Observing the childlike plea for praise from Zhong Niangyao, Lu Yichen felt a stir in his heart and extended his hand, patting her hair. His tone was different from his usual indifference, imbued with a hint of subtle tenderness, ¡°You really did great.¡± That tone of voice, meant to soothe a child, and with a slightly different ambiance, suddenly made Zhong Niangyao feel a bit chaotic in her heart. She couldn¡¯t articulate what it was but merely extended her hand and waved dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t just casually mess up my hair, and also, don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡± Lu Yichen couldn¡¯t help but let out a light chuckle, which softened his whole demeanor. The mood over here was good; Uncle Li and the others began to restore themselves on the spot. Although they weren¡¯t injured, the intense fight that had just unfolded was very real. So, they too needed to rest and took the opportunity to organize their gear. Only Zhao Si¡¯s group wore grim expressions. Compared with Uncle Li¡¯s group, they were a lot more disheveled, and each one sported some injury, none of them light. Even though they had hastily taken the medicine to counteract the corpse poison, they still felt a wave of piercing pain from their wounds, akin to being scorched by a fierce fire. After the life-or-death struggle just now, they were nearly spent. And to see the others in such good shape, how could they feel at ease? Moreover, the moment Zhong Niangyao acted, she had directly eliminated Mao Jiang, but their first thought wasn¡¯t gratitude for being rescued. Instead, they were complaining about why she hadn¡¯t acted sooner. If Zhong Niangyao had stepped in right from the start, they wouldn¡¯t be injured now. Even though Zhao Si¡¯s group harbored these resentments, they didn¡¯t voice them. After all, they didn¡¯t know what lay ahead, and offending her now could be dangerous later on. Mao Qin, in particular, felt her resentment and hatred swell when she saw how relaxed Zhong Niangyao appeared, not even a hair out of place. Her face contorted, and the long scar from a recent wound made her look even more ferocious. When she saw Zhong Niangyao and Lu Yichen flirting with each other, she lost control and leaped up, pointing at Zhong Niangyao and cursing loudly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save us earlier? If you had acted sooner, we wouldn¡¯t have been hurt at all. Did you do it on purpose?¡± Though a tomb robber, she was still a woman who cared about her appearance. Now with a scar inflicted by Mao Jiang¡ªand even though the corpse poison had been expelled¡ªrestoring her face to its original state would be next to impossible. If it weren¡¯t for Zhong Niangyao, if she hadn¡¯t seen how easily Zhong Niangyao had despatched Mao Jiang, perhaps her heart would have been able to find some solace, convincing herself that it was inevitable. But knowing that the other could¡¯ve effortlessly saved them and prevented their injuries, and yet had chosen to stand by, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Zhong Niangyao, suddenly accused, couldn¡¯t help frowning. Lu Yichen said nothing, but the aura around her grew colder; her gaze turned darker as she looked at Mao Qin, devoid of any warmth like looking at a corpse. Uncle Li and the others, when they looked at Mao Qin, were filled with disbelief, as if they were staring at a fool. After all, it was Zhong Niangyao who had just eradicated Mao Jiang and saved them. Mao Qin showed no gratitude, and now she was even blaming Zhong Niangyao¡ªare these the workings of any logical reasoning? ¡°Mao Qin, what are you doing, come back here.¡± Sensing that Uncle Li and the others weren¡¯t pleased, Zhao Si immediately scolded in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Lady Zhong just saved us.¡± Even though Zhao Si was dissatisfied with Zhong Niangyao¡¯s late intervention causing them to get injured, the fact remained that she truly had rescued them. And now that they were already injured, they would have to rely on her for the journey ahead, so it was even more crucial not to offend her. ¡°Brother Zhao, am I wrong?¡± Mao Qin had lost all sense due to the injury on her face, and her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been hiding her skills and watched us get hurt, wouldn¡¯t we be in such a sorry state?¡± ¡°It seems that indeed without shame, one is truly invincible!¡± Ouyang Chenwei commented flippantly, ¡°That¡¯s the attitude towards a lifesaver¡ªif that¡¯s the case, you can imagine how mean this person is on a regular day!¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Yu Xuezhi sneered and added, ¡°Lady Zhong really shouldn¡¯t have bothered saving everyone just before. After all, we¡¯re not all on the same side!¡± ¡°Sorry, everyone!¡± Zhao Si stepped in, pulling Mao Qin back, ¡°Everyone, Mao Qin isn¡¯t in her right mind because of her injury. She didn¡¯t mean to say those things.¡± Li Lu even went ahead and covered Mao Qin¡¯s mouth, fearing she would say something else harmful. Their group was already battered, and they would be relying on others for the road ahead. If they parted ways now, they would be the ones at a loss. They might even risk not leaving this place alive. They hadn¡¯t surveyed the tomb properly before descending. The General¡¯s Tomb was many times more dangerous than they had realized, one could tell just from encountering Mao Jiang. They had never encountered a Mao Jiang in previous tomb raids; though resentful, they knew that without the rescuers, they would have likely perished here by now. Mao Qin struggled, trying to break free and continue her tirade against Zhong Niangyao. She hadn¡¯t vented all her rage yet! The rest, like Qian Wang, hurried forward to help Li Lu restrain Mao Qin. Unfortunately, now that Mao Qin had started this, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple to let it go. Zhong Niangyao stepped forward, ¡°Let her go! If she wants to talk, then let her have her say.¡± Zhao Si and the others instantly stiffened. They hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Niangyao to speak up at this moment. Zhong Niangyao had remained silent while Mao Qin ranted. But then again, how could a woman with such abilities be anything but weak! Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Blame Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Blame Li Lu and Qian Wang had no intention of releasing Ma Qin and letting her continue to offend people. However, for some reason, under Zhong Nianyao¡¯s indifferent gaze, they had found themselves complying against their will. Once Ma Qin regained her freedom, she stepped forward and looked at Zhong Nianyao with undiminished venom in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t hate you just because of this. If it wasn¡¯t for your delayed intervention, how could I have ended up injured like this? I will never forgive you.¡± As soon as these words came out, Uncle Li and the others found themselves at a loss for words when they looked at Ma Qin. They couldn¡¯t believe there was such a person in the world. Even Zhao Si and the others were dumbfounded after hearing these words. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Nianyao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If we encounter danger later on, I definitely won¡¯t lift a finger to save you again. That way, you won¡¯t need to worry about me being too slow to act.¡± Because she wouldn¡¯t take any action at all. ¡°Lady Zhong, that¡¯s not what she meant.¡± Zhao Si was somewhat anxious, quickly trying to explain, ¡°We have never complained about you acting too late. On the contrary, we are grateful that you were willing to help at all, why would we bear any resentment?¡± Even if they did feel resentful, now was absolutely not the time to express it. Ma Qin, this foolish woman, really dared to say anything. Didn¡¯t she realize that they all still needed Zhong Nianyao¡¯s help? Some dissatisfaction must not be shown, but rather kept in the heart. ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t want to know what she meant,¡± Nianyao spread her hands nonchalantly, ¡°But just so you know, when I helped earlier, it wasn¡¯t to save you. Sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°But rest assured, it won¡¯t happen again next time. Whether you get injured or lose your lives, it will have nothing to do with me, right?¡± Upon hearing this, the complexions of Zhao Si and the others changed dramatically, and they looked at Ma Qin with unstoppable reproach in their eyes. They even regretted bringing Ma Qin with them. She was truly a liability rather than an asset. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Due to the injuries on her face, Ma Qin had nearly lost her sanity, and she verbally lashed out without much thought, ¡°Are you even human? How can you stand by and watch people die?¡± ¡°Do we have some sort of relationship?¡± Nianyao found it laughable, ¡°Is there a rule that says I must save you? Moreover, I think you still haven¡¯t figured out who you are!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a Tomb Robber, do you seriously expect me to act with conscience here?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Ma Qin was choked with anger, ¡°Alright, if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll be sure to drag you to hell with me.¡± She wasn¡¯t just talking tough; she really had such intentions. If she was going to die, she would definitely not make it easy for Zhong Nianyao. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try,¡± Nianyao scoffed, ¡°As long as you can get through to me, then you win.¡± At her words, Ma Qin¡¯s face grew even uglier, her features twisted further. With a ¡°Slap!¡± Zhao Si stepped forward and slapped Ma Qin across the face, ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Ma Qin did not expect that Zhao Si, her companion, would not only fail to defend her but now stood on Zhong Nianyao¡¯s side. However, when Ma Qin saw the sinister look in Zhao Si¡¯s eyes, she dared not say anything further. At this moment, her previously lost sanity had somewhat recovered. Zhao Si ignored Ma Qin and turned to apologize to Nianyao, ¡°Lady Zhong, it¡¯s all Ma Qin¡¯s fault, she doesn¡¯t think before she speaks. Please don¡¯t take offense, we¡¯ll still rely on you for the journey ahead!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be taking care of you,¡± Nianyao¡¯s tone was still firm, ¡°This isn¡¯t a discussion, it¡¯s a statement of fact.¡± Zhao Si¡¯s face darkened as well, but thinking of Nianyao¡¯s mysterious abilities, he had no choice but to suppress his displeasure and said flattering, ¡°Meeting here must be fate, why must Lady Zhong talk like this? Besides, in the General¡¯s Tomb, every corner is fraught with crisis, we need to cooperate more than ever to succeed, right?¡± ¡°And, although we are not as powerful as you, we dare say we know much more about this General¡¯s Tomb.¡± ¡°Only by combining our strengths can we maximize our gains, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You make a good point.¡± Nianyao nodded her head, then continued, with Zhao Si looking on expectantly, ¡°It¡¯s just unfortunate that I have no interest whatsoever. And as for those so-called treasures inside the General¡¯s Tomb, I really don¡¯t care much for them.¡± ¡°Stop pretending to be above it all.¡± Seeing Nianyao¡¯s demeanor as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, Ma Qin couldn¡¯t control her emotions and began to taunt her, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want anything, why bother coming down into the tomb at all? Always so adept at putting on an act, playing saint when you¡¯re anything but.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t speak properly, then don¡¯t speak rashly,¡± Nianyao retorted, swinging her hand and sending a talisman paper directly towards Ma Qin. The moment the talisman paper touched Ma Qin, it immediately burst into fierce flames. The fire spread all over Ma Qin¡¯s body. After seeing Nianyao¡¯s actions, everyone felt a chill when they looked at Ma Qin writhing and screaming in pain on the ground. Zhao Si and the rest, while they wanted to make excuses for Ma Qin, didn¡¯t dare say anything more. At this moment, Ma Qin was between fire and water, feeling the high heat of the flames and deep, bone-piercing pain radiating through her body. She kept screaming loudly as if doing so could drive the pain away. Watching Ma Qin¡¯s pitiful state, Zhao Si and the others felt an even colder chill and looked at Nianyao with full-blown fear. In only a moment, the flames on Ma Qin¡¯s body had vanished, but besides the wounds inflicted by the Mao Jiang, there were no other burn marks on her body. This made people wonder just how much of her agonized screaming was an act since she had no other wounds. And unlike before, after experiencing that pain, Ma Qin still harbored resentment towards Nianyao, but more than that, there was a strong sense of fear. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Compensation Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Compensation ¡°This is what you get,¡± Zhong Nianyao looked at Ma Qin, who was still gasping for breath on the ground, the coldness in her eyes was unmistakably clear. ¡°In the future, mind your tongue, or better yet, don¡¯t speak at all.¡± Lifting her head, Ma Qin looked at Zhong Nianyao with unabated hatred in her eyes. ¡°You clearly have such abilities, so why won¡¯t you help us? What¡¯s your relationship with these people anyway? What makes you so dedicated to them?¡± Though her words were not explicit, everyone here was an adult and could naturally read between the lines. Wasn¡¯t she implying that Zhong Nianyao had an improper relationship with this group of people? Zhou Yifu and his companions¡¯ faces changed drastically, and they clenched their weapons involuntarily, looking as though they were ready to attack at any moment. In contrast, Lu Yichen¡¯s eyes flickered with a different kind of light. His gaze, filled with a chill so intense it seemed to freeze everything, was like looking at a dead person as he stared at Ma Qin. Uncle Li and Zhao Si were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. If they could, they would really like to immediately disassociate themselves from Ma Qin. Was Ma Qin foolish? They had seen for themselves what Zhong Nianyao was capable of. How could such a powerful person be a mere plaything to others? Even if you¡¯re going to spout nonsense, at least use your brain! Now, Ma Qin had truly offended someone gravely, and as her associates, they would definitely be implicated as well. This proved, once again, that letting women join tomb raiding was a mistake. Women are truly too emotional; just a little incident could cause their entire mood to collapse. Zhong Nianyao, the person concerned, showed no change in expression. In fact, she even looked somewhat amused. After a moment¡¯s thought, she spoke more seriously, ¡°If you ask about the nature of my relationship with them, I suppose you could call it an employer-employee relationship! After all, the remuneration was too tempting to refuse!¡± With that statement, everyone was momentarily stunned. Uncle Li was calm, as he was aware of what had transpired. Zhou Yifu and others, however, were surprised. It was only when they set out that they learned of Zhong Nianyao¡¯s presence among them. They were complete strangers to Zhong Nianyao. Yet, they had witnessed the master¡¯s interactions with Zhong Nianyao, which were far from those of strangers. In fact, they seemed to be on very good terms. Unexpectedly, this was the nature of their relationship. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Zhao Si and the others brightened up upon hearing Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words. Zhong Nianyao was formidable, especially against such evil entities. They were bound to encounter many more such situations, and with Zhong Nianyao¡¯s protection, they would undoubtedly have a smoother journey. Since the others could employ Zhong Nianyao, so could they, right? Moreover, if possible, they wanted to maintain contact with Zhong Nianyao for future cooperation. After exchanging looks, they all silently reached a consensus. Of course, they also decided that Ma Qin needed to be expelled from their team. With that thought in mind, Zhao Si stepped forward as the spokesperson, his face earnest. ¡°Lady Zhong, since you have an employer-employee relationship with them, could we also enter into a similar agreement with you? We can offer you a generous payment.¡± ¡°Brother Zhao!¡± Ma Qin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unable to hide her astonishment. She couldn¡¯t believe that her companions would so quickly consider cooperating with Zhong Nianyao, especially after she had just been humiliated by her. Wasn¡¯t this an outright disregard for her? ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Zhao Si said, looking at Ma Qin with a veiled ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better understand your place, or don¡¯t blame us for not taking care of you afterward.¡± Seemingly cowed by the ferocity in Zhao Si¡¯s eyes, Ma Qin dared not speak another word. ¡°Lady Zhong,¡± Zhao Si looked at Zhong Nianyao again, his tone sincere, ¡°we are very serious.¡± ¡°Serious?¡± Zhong Nianyao looked at Zhao Si with a smile. ¡°What ¡®serious¡¯ offers do you think you can make?¡± ¡°He gave me a turtle shell as payment,¡± Zhong Nianyao pointed at Lu Yichen. ¡°Why do you think you can come up with a payment that would entice me?¡± ¡°Whatever their payment was, we are willing to offer the same,¡± Zhao Si stated with full confidence. ¡°Just name it, and we can afford it.¡± The others had no objections. Having witnessed Zhong Nianyao¡¯s capabilities, they knew the reward wouldn¡¯t be ordinary. Yet, they were still confident, for through the years, they had excavated numerous tombs and amassed considerable wealth. They were sure they could afford the payment. Zhong Nianyao smiled slightly and spoke, ¡°His payment was a turtle shell¡ª¡± Hearing this, Zhao Si and the others paused briefly but then felt more reassured. Whatever the nature of the turtle shell, they were certain they could match its value. However, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s next words shattered all their illusions. ¡°That is a turtle shell left by the Ghost Valley Master¡¯s sect from the Warring States Period, over two thousand years of history. It must be considered a priceless treasure! If it were priced, in the market, it would surely exceed one billion,¡± she stated, her expression laced with a hint of mockery. ¡°Are you sure you can afford such a payment?¡± Zhao Si and the others were dumbfounded, clearly not anticipating such a response. If they truly had a treasure worth a billion, they would have long since liquidated it and shared the proceeds. With that much money, they wouldn¡¯t need to raid tombs and could be comfortably enjoying life. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on!¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he stepped forward and spoke indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going; the main tomb shouldn¡¯t be far from us now.¡± At Lu Yichen¡¯s command, Uncle Li and the others quickly picked up their belongings and started moving forward. Zhong Nianyao shrugged and, disregarding Zhao Si and his group, took a few steps forward to walk side by side with Lu Yichen. Uncle Li didn¡¯t detect anything amiss. However, Zhou Yifu and the others sensed something odd about the interaction between Lu Yichen and Zhong Nianyao, but they couldn¡¯t quite put their finger on what it was. Left behind, Zhao Si and his team had barely managed to treat their wounds. Not caring about rest, Mahasan hurriedly followed the others. Although Zhong Nianyao had made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t protect them if something happened, they felt safer sticking with the group. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Open the Door Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Open the Door Everyone had already left, and though Mao Qin harbored deep hatred for Zhong Niangyao, she quickly followed suit. She didn¡¯t dare to stay here alone, otherwise, she would have risked losing her life. Continuing forward, the group encountered some troubles, big and small. However, with Zhong Niangyao around, they were able to resolve those issues smoothly. Lu Yichen¡¯s group could be said to have hardly sustained any injuries, apart from Zhou Yifu, whose Combat Power was a bit lower, and who suffered some superficial wounds. But after applying the ointment given by Zhong Niangyao, the injuries were no longer a concern. Zhao Si¡¯s group, on the other hand, were less fortunate. Zhong Niangyao was truly putting her earlier words into action, showing complete disregard for their life and death. As a result, the number of wounds on their bodies gradually increased. Their hatred toward Ma Qin deepened, as they felt that if it hadn¡¯t been for Ma Qin¡¯s words, Zhong Niangyao wouldn¡¯t have ignored them completely, and they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a sorry state. Therefore, when Ma Qin faced danger, they simply chose to look the other way. Among them, Ma Qin was the most seriously injured. Now, it wasn¡¯t only Zhong Niangyao she hated but Zhao Si¡¯s group as well. However, given the current situation and because her strength was inferior to the others, she could only bury all her hatred deep in her heart. Once she had the chance, she would make sure all those people went to hell. The group finally arrived in front of the main tomb chamber, where a tall stone door blocked everyone¡¯s path. Zhou Yifu immediately went up to it, carefully examined it, and then said, ¡°This stone door has a mechanism; we can¡¯t force it open violently, otherwise, the entire General¡¯s Tomb is likely to collapse.¡± His words made Zhao Si and the others, who had been ready to forcibly break the door, shudder and then feel relieved. Soon, everyone started looking around for the mechanism. But the huge stone gate seemed to blend seamlessly with the surrounding walls, and there were no hiding places for mechanisms. The front wall was quite straightforward. After a thorough search, almost every wall and floor tile had been turned over, but they still hadn¡¯t found any mechanism. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Lu Yichen frowned, looking at the stone door with deep eyes, wondering about something. ¡°Do you need help?¡± asked Zhong Niangyao, stepping forward, turning her head to look at Lu Yichen, and speaking directly, ¡°After all, you¡¯ve paid a handsome reward. Don¡¯t you plan to earn it back?¡± Hearing Zhong Niangyao speak in such a manner, Lu Yichen couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stretched out his hand in a welcoming gesture, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Zhong Niangyao directly took the Compass she had previously salvaged from her bag and stepped toward the door, muttering to herself the whole time. As she fiddled with the Compass, her right hand continued to calculate rapidly. It only took a moment before a glint of light flashed in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes. She put the Compass back into her bag and then walked straight toward the stone door. Everyone saw Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions and intuitively stepped aside to make way for her as she approached. Even Zhao Si¡¯s group didn¡¯t interfere. Clearly, they all knew that if they could have found the mechanism, they would have done so long ago. Now, with Zhong Niangyao clearly having located the mechanism, no fool would obstruct her at this time. Zhong Niangyao swiftly reached the front of the stone door, squatted down for a moment, then reached out and pressed a particular spot on the door. Before anyone could understand what was happening, the spot Zhong Niangyao had pressed on the stone door caved in. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The sound erupted as the stone door, once closed, began to slowly open. ¡°Get back!¡± A mysterious light flashed in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes as she shouted loudly and then quickly rolled to the side to take cover. Countless arrows shot out like a downpour from the slowly opening crevices of the door. Zhou Yifu and the others reacted the instant Zhong Niangyao spoke, dodging to the side without hesitation. Zhao Si¡¯s group was a beat slow but still managed to dodge hastily, narrowly escaping the arrow rain. Ma Qin, already injured and filled with disdain and hatred for Zhong Niangyao, didn¡¯t react immediately upon hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s warning. By the time she realized the danger, the chillingly sharp arrows were already in front of her. Terrified, she instinctively pulled the person beside her to shield herself from the arrows, and she stumbled to the side, falling to the ground. The person she had pushed was none other than Li Lu, who happened to be standing close to her. Li Lu was already moving to dodge to the side when a pulling force snatched him and thrust him into the dense storm of arrows. He barely had time to think before feeling the pain of arrows piercing his body. He felt the arrows hitting him, blood pouring out, life fading away. Only when he fell did he see clearly that Ma Qin was the one who had pushed him. His eyes widened, staring intensely at Ma Qin, as if to explicitly remember the person who had caused his death, even if he had to recollect it in hell. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The arrow storm came swiftly and ended just as quickly, halting in mere moments. Ma Qin, who had narrowly escaped death, hadn¡¯t even had time to sigh in relief when she saw Li Lu¡¯s unblinking eyes still fixed on her. His terrifying look caused her to scream uncontrollably. ¡°You bitch!¡± Seeing the tragic death of Li Lu, Zhao Si stepped forward and slapped Ma Qin¡¯s face hard, ¡°You actually pushed Li Lu out to die. Why don¡¯t you go die!¡± Qian Wang was also greatly shaken and agreed with Zhao Si¡¯s action upon seeing Li Lu¡¯s dead body. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± After being slapped, Ma Qin acted as if she didn¡¯t feel the pain on her cheek. She shook her head frantically as she grasped her hair, and then suddenly pointed towards Zhong Niangyao and shouted madly, ¡°It¡¯s her fault, all because of her. She opened the door and triggered the mechanism. If it wasn¡¯t for her, then Li Lu wouldn¡¯t have died. Yes, it¡¯s all her fault, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: All for You Chapter 115: Chapter 115: All for You ¡°Ma Qin, we were truly blind to have agreed to let you join in the first place,¡± Zhao Si spat out, continuing, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this matter isn¡¯t over. Once we get out, we will tell everyone exactly what you did. Then, I¡¯ll see who dares to let you into their team.¡± Ma Qin was not convinced and was filled with hatred. However, she didn¡¯t dare retort. Given what had just happened, Zhao Si and the others must have been completely dissatisfied with her. If she were to speak carelessly now, she would certainly be killed. Amidst the drama with Zhao Si¡¯s group, Lu Yichen and his mates hardly gave them a second glance. Although the arrows had stopped firing, it was still uncertain whether there were other dangers ahead. Zhou Yifu and his group started to carefully examine the area, only proceeding after confirming it was safe. Zhong Niangyao slowly stepped forward, picked up an arrow from the ground, and started examining it. Lu Yichen approached Zhong Niangyao and asked softly, ¡°Can you make anything out of it?¡± ¡°Sort of!¡± Zhong Niangyao pulled out a thick handkerchief from her bag, wrapped it around the arrowhead, snapped it off, and then stored it in her bag. ¡°The arrowhead has been poisoned with a potent toxin. I¡¯m actually quite interested in it; I plan to study it when I get back.¡± ¡°I thought you were only interested in mystical techniques. I didn¡¯t realize you were interested in these things too!¡± Although he said this, there was no surprise in Lu Yichen¡¯s tone, ¡°You do have a wide range of interests!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhong Niangyao nodded, ¡°I am very interested in the medical field. This poison is ancient and probably hasn¡¯t been passed down. It¡¯s a good opportunity to take it back for research.¡± This was, after all, a bit of a gain from entering the tomb! While the two of them were having a stop-and-go conversation, Uncle Li approached and respectfully said, ¡°Master, we have surveyed the area. There are no dangers, we can now enter the main tomb.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Lu Yichen nodded and then stepped towards the main tomb. Zhong Niangyao followed him. After Lu Yichen and his crew entered the main tomb, Zhao Si and Qian Wang exchanged glances and quickly followed. With Lu Yichen¡¯s group present, they knew that their bounty wouldn¡¯t be as great as before. However, before setting out, they hadn¡¯t anticipated the General¡¯s Tomb to be this dangerous. Now, surviving was all they could thank the heavens for. How much treasure they could acquire was all up to fate. Unlike the barren exterior, entering the main tomb chamber was dazzling. The room was arranged like a young lady¡¯s boudoir, complete with a dressing table, a folding screen, and even a huge wooden bed in the center. However, what lay on the bed was a huge coffin. It was a Crystal Coffin. From afar, it was hard to see the figure inside clearly, but one could vaguely make out two figures. The Crystal Coffin looked magnificent but felt chilling in this setting. However, in a corner of the main tomb chamber, there were several large wooden chests. The chests were closed, concealing whatever lay within. Just looking at those chests, one could guess that these contained treasures. Previously outside, they hadn¡¯t found any treasures. Now it seemed, all the valuable funeral goods were inside this main tomb. Zhou Yifu stepped forward, put on special gloves, and then carefully started opening the chests. There were eighteen chests in total. Every time one was opened, everyone could feel a dazzling brilliance. Gold bars, various jewels, treasures, and many antique calligraphies and paintings¡ªeach chest contained items of incredible value. Zhou Yifu and his mates were hardly emotional about these treasures. Although initially surprised, they soon calmed down. After all, each person was a top figure in their own fields, and while not exactly rich enough to rival a country, their accumulations of wealth were significant. So, these treasures didn¡¯t impress them much. In contrast, Zhao Si and his group had a greedy glint in their eyes as they saw the contents of the chests. They had guessed there would be valuable items in this main tomb chamber, but they hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many treasures. One could say that none of the tombs they had explored before could match the General¡¯s Tomb¡¯s riches. Indeed, the greater the danger, the greater the treasures. However, despite their greed, they didn¡¯t dare to make any rash moves. There were only three of them, one being Ma Qin¡ªa woman and an unreliable one, capable of stabbing them in the back at any time. They had already been seriously injured outside earlier. Now, only one person among their opponents was injured, and it was a minor injury. Moreover, the opponents were armed with various advanced weapons. If it really came to a hard fight, they would undoubtedly be at a loss and might even lose their lives here. Tempting as the treasures were, their lives were more important. Zhong Niangyao stepped forward, picked up a string of pearls, her eyes filled with a trace of puzzlement. Every pearl on the necklace was almost of consistent size and was naturally formed. Despite many years, the luster of the pearls hadn¡¯t faded; just one glance was enough to tell that this was a treasure of great value. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Lu Yichen stepped forward, coming next to Zhong Niangyao and asked casually, ¡°Take whatever you like when the time comes.¡± Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re generous, making decisions just like that.¡± Lu Yichen shrugged nonchalantly, but his intent was clear. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious,¡± Zhong Niangyao frowned, ¡°This is the General¡¯s Tomb, right? Why are there so many jewels? And that Crystal Coffin¡ª¡± As she spoke, Zhong Niangyao turned her gaze towards the central Crystal Coffin, ¡°There are two bodies inside, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they must be the General¡¯s and the Princess¡¯s!¡± With these words, everyone suddenly recalled the story depicted in the murals they had seen upon entering the tomb. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Merfolk Tears Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Merfolk Tears Zhao Si and his group had entered from another location earlier, so they were oblivious to the mural, the Princess, and the General¡¯s significance. However, they understood that there was another woman inside the crystal coffin, which was why the main tomb chamber was designed like a lady¡¯s boudoir. Moreover, the funeral offerings included an array of women¡¯s jewelry and ornaments. They had no interest in these artifacts; their focus was entirely on the rare treasures inside the wooden box. When they heard Lu Yichen asking Zhong Niangyao what she liked and that he could give it to her afterward, they lost their composure. Yet they weren¡¯t idiots, they knew to judge the situation. Although they harbored much dissatisfaction, they dared not voice it. Because of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, everyone approached the crystal coffin and indeed saw a man and a woman inside. The two looked nothing like corpses; instead, they appeared to be sleeping. ¡°This princess is really beautiful!¡± Ouyang Chenwei couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°The murals from earlier didn¡¯t even capture one-tenth of this princess¡¯s beauty.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we open the crystal coffin and take a look? What do you think?¡± Zhao Si, looking at the coffin, suggested, ¡°According to my years of experience, there might be even better things inside this crystal coffin!¡± After making his suggestion, he instinctively looked toward Lu Yichen, knowing that he was the leader of their group and that everyone acted according to his signals. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand how Lu Yichen had become their leader. He had seen it all very clearly, that Lu Yichen was undoubtedly the weakest among them. From beginning to end, he had always been protected by others. But remembering what Zhong Niangyao had mentioned about the astronomical reward, he figured it was probably the money that allowed him to hire so many people for protection. Only, he grew more curious, why would such a wealthy person choose tomb raiding? If he had that much money, he would surely enjoy life to its fullest, never engaging in tomb-raiding, which was essentially gambling with one¡¯s life. Could it be that these wealthy individuals were too bored with life and thus chose to descend into tombs? After a while, seeing that Lu Yichen had no objections, Zhao Si called over Qian Wang, and together they pushed open the lid of the crystal coffin. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Suddenly, the scene inside became visible. More clearly than when seen through the crystal, a peacefully resting man and woman lay inside the coffin¡ªcompletely serene were it not for their pale faces, they might have been mistaken for sleepers and not icy corpses. ¡°How come these bodies haven¡¯t decayed after hundreds of years?¡± Yu Xuezhi wondered, looking at the two figures in the coffin, ¡°I never imagined that the preservation techniques back in ancient times were so formidable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Zhou Yifu shook his head, then pointed at a bead that seemed rather ordinary embedded inside the crystal coffin, ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡± ¡°This bead has such a significant effect?¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°This is truly miraculous.¡± ¡°I guess it must be the legendary Merfolk Tears,¡± Zhou Yifu adjusted his glasses and continued, ¡°I have researched historical materials before. The General had fought overseas several times and by a stroke of luck obtained a treasure called Merfolk Tears.¡± ¡°It is said that the Merfolk Tears are tears shed by merfolks in the sea; consuming them would preserve youth forever. It¡¯s unexpected that it¡¯s been used to adorn the crystal coffin, preventing any decay of the bodies inside for hundreds of years.¡± Zhong Niangyao chuckled, ¡°Who would have thought that the most valuable item would be inside the crystal coffin. It¡¯s just a shame¡ª¡± Her gaze settled on the Merfolk Tears, her eyes flickering with an unknown light, her expression becoming somewhat peculiar. However, everyone¡¯s attention was on the Merfolk Tears at that moment, so nobody noticed anything amiss. Only Lu Yichen, sensing something, came to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s side and softly asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with the Merfolk Tears?¡± Startled by Lu Yichen¡¯s voice at her ear, Zhong Niangyao paused for a moment but quickly recovered, her brow furrowed, ¡°There is indeed something odd. It¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°Ma Qin, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Before Zhong Niangyao could finish, Zhao Si¡¯s furious voice cut her off. Following the voice, everyone saw Ma Qin¡¯s actions; she had reached out, plucked the Merfolk Tears straight off the crystal coffin, and held them in her hand. Then she took two steps back, watching everyone warily. The looks Zhao Si and Qian Wang shot Ma Qin were almost murderous. With Ma Qin¡¯s act, the General and the Princess inside the crystal coffin aged rapidly as if time had swiftly passed. In moments, the two peacefully resting figures turned into skeletal remains¡ªchilling bones that gave no hint of their former appearances. Had they not witnessed the uncorrupted bodies in the crystal coffin just moments before, they might have believed that what they were seeing now was the reality. However, Ma Qin¡¯s actions seemed to confirm Zhou Yifu¡¯s earlier statements about the Merfolk Tears. It truly appeared that the Merfolk Tears had kept the bodies in the crystal coffin from decaying. ¡°Ma Qin, put down the Merfolk Tears in your hands right now,¡± Zhao Si¡¯s tone carried a hint of viciousness, ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± ¡°Why should I let go!¡± Ma Qin sneered, her face contorting, ¡°This is a tomb raiding; what treasures we can take depend on our own skills. I have obtained the Merfolk Tears now, so they belong to me.¡± As she spoke, a hint of madness glinted in her eyes, ¡°With these Merfolk Tears, I¡¯m sure my face can be restored to its original state. Not only that, but I can also become even more beautiful and preserve my youth forever.¡± ¡°Besides, I only want this one treasure; I don¡¯t care about the rest. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± Qian Wang cursed bluntly, ¡°From the moment we entered the tomb, you¡¯ve been useless. And now you want to take away the most precious thing here, where do you get the nerve! I¡¯m telling you, hand over the treasure immediately, or we won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Princess Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Princess Zhao Si and Qian Wang closed in on Ma Qin step by step, attempting to snatch away the Merfolk Tears from her hands. Zhong Nianyao¡¯s gaze sharply landed on the Merfolk Tears in Ma Qin¡¯s hands, her brows deeply furrowed, then she spoke to Lu Yichen beside her in a low voice, ¡°We must get back the Merfolk Tears quickly, otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°That thing is strange?¡± Lu Yichen understood immediately, he didn¡¯t ask for details, and looked directly at Uncle Li, ¡°Go and help right now, snatch back the object.¡± Uncle Li and the others felt very puzzled in their hearts. They were very clear that even if it were as precious as Merfolk Tears, the master wouldn¡¯t care about it. Why would he want them to snatch it back now? However, although they had doubts in their hearts, they unconditionally obeyed their master¡¯s words. They stepped forward without delay to join Zhao Si and the others in surrounding Ma Qin. Seeing that she probably really wouldn¡¯t be able to take the Merfolk Tears away, a vicious light flashed in Ma Qin¡¯s eyes. Then, before anyone could react, she threw the Merfolk Tears into her mouth and swallowed them. ¡°This is bad.¡± Zhong Nianyao¡¯s gaze turned fierce, and as she watched Ma Qin, she became cautious. ¡°Now the object is mine.¡± There was a touch of madness in Ma Qin¡¯s grin, ¡°You cannot snatch it away anymore. With these Merfolk Tears, I will be able to stay young forever.¡± Her crazed appearance made the surrounding people feel somewhat terrified. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± At this moment, Ma Qin suddenly clutched her head and began rolling on the ground, ¡°Who are you, get out, you get out, this is my body!¡± ¡°Hehe, although this body is not much, I am not picky.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Get out, you get out!¡± The sudden scene left everyone stunned. It was unclear what was going on with Ma Qin. Zhao Si and Qian Wang were even more astonished; they had never heard before that Ma Qin had any mental issues. This behavior was a clear sign of a psychotic episode. ¡°Everyone back off.¡± Zhong Nianyao sharply commanded, ¡°She has been possessed by an Evil Ghost.¡± When everyone heard Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words, those who had closed in all retreated several steps back. Especially Zhao Si and Qian Wang, who directly pushed their way to the back of the crowd. Lu Yichen took a step forward, moving beside Zhong Nianyao, ¡°It¡¯s because of that Merfolk Tears.¡± ¡°Exactly, if I¡¯m not wrong, inside those Merfolk Tears, there should be a Princess¡¯s soul sealed.¡± Although she was speaking to Lu Yichen, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Ma Qin, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what kind of temperament the Princess had in life, after being imprisoned for hundreds of years, she has now become an Evil Ghost.¡± When Lu Yichen heard Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words, the others naturally heard it clearly as well. ¡°How could this be?¡± Ouyang Chenwei exclaimed, ¡°How could the Princess¡¯s soul be sealed away? Didn¡¯t the General always love the Princess? Why would he seal away the Princess¡¯s soul?¡± Others who had seen the mural also had similar doubts. ¡°Who painted that mural, no one knows,¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°After all these years, who knows what really happened between them!¡± ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s well said. Everyone talks about the General¡¯s deep loyalty to the Princess, but who could know that he was actually a thorough psychopath?¡± The abrupt voice rang out, and everyone looked toward the direction of the sound, suddenly on high alert. The speaker was none other than Ma Qin. However, it seemed like it was not Ma Qin. Though she bore Ma Qin¡¯s face, her mannerisms were completely different from Ma Qin¡¯s timid nature. At this point, all of ¡°Ma Qin¡¯s¡± injuries had healed, even the deep gash on her cheek had completely vanished. She still looked disheveled, but her demeanor had undergone a drastic change, carrying a hint of inherent pride and nobility in her eyes. Even with the same face, everyone was sure that the person before them was certainly not Ma Qin. ¡°Are you the Princess?¡± After scanning Ma Qin, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s sharp gaze fell on ¡°Ma Qin,¡± ¡°Did you devour Ma Qin¡¯s soul?¡± She could no longer sense any trace of Ma Qin¡¯s living soul, indicating that Ma Qin¡¯s soul had indeed vanished from this world. ¡°Yes!¡± the Princess on the other side softly smiled, her eyes dancing with endless charm, ¡°Just now, I originally only planned to drive her out of this body. Unfortunately, she was too disobedient and refused to give up this body nicely, so I had to devour her.¡± Although what she said was exceedingly cruel, she spoke as if it were a trivial matter. Such an attitude made everyone around shiver. Zhao Si and Qian Wang shuddered involuntarily, and a sense of fear surged within their hearts. Although the things Ma Qin had done before also made them feel revulsion and disgust, by comparison, they would still prefer to deal with the previous Ma Qin. The current Ma Qin, the so-called Princess mentioned by Zhong Nianyao, gave them a very dangerous feeling. Zhong Nianyao narrowed her eyes, and when looking at the Princess, her gaze was filled with coldness, ¡°Ma Qin was a living soul, and by devouring her, you have committed a grave sin. Do you know what sort of punishment you will face in hell?¡± ¡°Do you think I would be afraid?¡± The Princess sneered with disdain, ¡°If there really were such a thing as karma in this world, then why would I have been sealed in this ghastly place for so many years?¡± ¡°Furthermore, by devouring Ma Qin¡¯s soul, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? She had a deep hatred for you in her heart, constantly thinking about how to kill you. Now I have removed a potential threat for you; you should be thanking me.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Zhong Nianyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°The sins you¡¯ve committed yourself, don¡¯t think of pushing them onto others. As for the issues between her and me, they have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± The Princess appeared unconcerned, her hands spread and still smiling, ¡°But, you saw it too, didn¡¯t you? Initially, it was her who wanted to give up this body, wasn¡¯t it? Moreover, I had already agreed with her that once I used this body, I would help her seek revenge. She should be grateful to me.¡± Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Madness Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Madness Having spoken, before anyone could react, the Princess had already struck out at Zhao Si and Qian Wang. She unleashed a blast of dark energy directly towards the direction of Zhao Si and Qian Wang, knocking them down and sending them retreating several meters, until they hit the wall and came to a stop. Zhao Si and Qian Wang, without any time to react, were sent flying against the wall, then fell to the ground, spitting out mouthfuls of blood. It was clear that both of them had sustained serious internal injuries. Moreover, that black energy was essentially ghost energy. Their bodies were already corroded by the ghost energy. Their conditions visibly deteriorated at a speed observable to the naked eye, their skin turning black. In just a moment, they were lying on the ground convulsing, seemingly on the brink of death. Witnessing this scene, Zhong Niangyao quickly stepped forward, taking out two yellow talismans from her bag, continually chanting spells. The yellow talismans spontaneously ignited without fire, landing on Zhao Si and Qian Wang. Instantly, the horrendous black color began to recede from their bodies. By the time the flames died out, their skin had returned to its original appearance. Although they were extraordinarily pale due to their severe injuries, it seemed that their lives were, for the moment, no longer in danger. Having narrowly escaped death, both Zhao Si and Qian Wang were left with a lingering fear. They were tomb robbers, aware that danger could arise at any moment during their excavations, and death was always a possibility. But knowing this was one thing, facing it was quite another. They never imagined they would come so close to death one day. Coming back to their senses, the two swiftly scurried to a corner that seemed safe. Although it wasn¡¯t entirely secure, it offered some psychological comfort. Seeing that Zhao Si and Qian Wang were out of danger, the Princess obviously was not content to let them be; she moved swiftly forward, intending to attack them again. This was not because she was particularly keen on keeping her promise, but rather because Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions were a challenge to her authority. Now, she was determined that these two men must die. In the blink of an eye, the Princess arrived in front of Zhao Si and Qian Wang. She extended her hand, her nails having grown wildly long, pointed, and thin, emanating waves of black energy, the consequences of which one could only imagine if they were to scratch someone. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Zhao Si wanted to dodge, but their bodies seemed suddenly fixed in place, utterly unable to move, and they could only watch helplessly as those claws drew closer. Just as the claws were about to grasp them, a delicate white hand suddenly appeared, grabbing the claw, preventing any further movement however hard the other tried. ¡°Are you deliberately opposing me, is that it?¡± the Princess asked, her gaze towards Zhong Niangyao icy and bone-chilling, the black energy around her growing even more intense, ¡°Then I will deal with you first.¡± As she spoke, she did not hesitate to launch an attack at Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao, for her part, did not have any strong compulsion to save Zhao Si and Qian Wang. She acted purely because she did not want to watch someone die before her eyes. Facing the Princess¡¯s fierce onslaught, Zhong Niangyao remained composed and more than capable. She showed no mercy, striking flesh with each punch. Moreover, during the combat, she infused some of her spiritual power into every strike. In just a short moment, the Princess was already covered in injuries, with bruises on her body and face, almost unrecognizable from before. Those watching couldn¡¯t help but feel pain for the Princess. At the same time, their admiration for Zhong Niangyao grew when they looked at her. She was truly formidable, wasn¡¯t she? Even a ghost could be beaten to such a state. They began to wonder if the fight continued like this, would the Princess end up dying another death. ¡°I will kill you,¡± proclaimed the Princess, her pain making her more crazed than ever. She kept activating the power of Merfolk Tears to heal her wounds. She did not understand how Zhong Niangyao was able to inflict such harm upon her. Although she had taken over this woman¡¯s body, essentially, she was still a ghost. Normally, she should not be able to feel pain at all. Now, the only thought in her mind was to kill the woman before her. The Princess¡¯s eyes turned blood red, her hair grew wildly, and a cold wind began to blow around her, causing the temperature in the main tomb to drop noticeably. Everyone shuddered involuntarily. ¡°Die!¡± shouted the Princess, her wildly grown hair turning into steel-like whips, shooting towards Zhong Niangyao. Zhong Niangyao, calm and collected, took out a pen from her bag and started drawing talismans on thin air. ¡°Go¡ª¡± Just as the hair was about to strike, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s talisman materialized. A symbol glowing with golden light formed the talisman, blocking the Princess¡¯s attack. Not only that, but the golden light flew straight towards the Princess. Although the exact nature of the talisman Zhong Niangyao drew was unknown, the Princess instinctively tried to escape. The symbol felt exceedingly dangerous to her, and she knew that if she were truly struck by it, it would likely end badly for her. Regrettably, she was a step too late, and the talisman hit her squarely. Instantly, she felt like her soul was being burned by fierce fire. The pain that penetrated deep into her bones made her let out a shrill scream. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The sharp and piercing sound echoed within the main tomb, giving everyone the impression that their eardrums were under severe assault. They all covered their ears instinctively, but the situation did not improve. In just a few moments, the Princess was gasping for breath, seemingly on the verge of being rejected by the body she inhabited. Perhaps feeling she had punished the Princess enough, Zhong Niangyao muttered her spell. The Princess suddenly felt the pain in her body disappear, but her soul had still been greatly damaged, and it could dissipate at any moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave that body?¡± Zhong Niangyao asked in a calm voice, ¡°Given your current condition, you shouldn¡¯t have much strength left to remain in that body, right? If you continue to waste your energy here, you¡¯ll probably dissipate very soon.¡± Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119 The Truth of the Matter Chapter 119: Chapter 119 The Truth of the Matter The Princess lifted her head fiercely, glaring at Nianyao, but eventually, she came out of Ma Qin¡¯s body. However, since Ma Qin¡¯s soul had been devoured by the Princess, when the Princess¡¯s soul left, that body just flopped down limply to the ground. There was no movement in her chest, her complexion was deathly pale, and indeed, it looked like a corpse. In fact, it was definitely a corpse, for Ma Qin had already died, even her ashes had dissipated. Faced with the Princess¡¯s hateful gaze, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged; she simply glanced dismissively before speaking, ¡°You¡¯d better control your gaze. Even though you¡¯ve become a ghost now, making you go blind is not a difficult task for me. Moreover, if the Soul Body¡¯s eyes go blind, then even after reincarnation, you¡¯ll be blind for eternity.¡± Her words, although delivered in a calm manner, made everyone present feel as if a chill had swept through, giving them involuntary goosebumps. The Princess wanted to maintain her pride, but the thought of being blind forever terrified her. In the end, she restrained her gaze, not daring to look at Nianyao again. Her heart was reluctant, but she knew that Nianyao was indeed capable of such an act, and her now faintly visible soul was proof of that. Seeing the Princess¡¯s reaction, Nianyao nodded in satisfaction and then said, ¡°Alright, tell us! What exactly is going on with you? You should have been dead for many years, so why was your soul trapped in those Merfolk Tears?¡± ¡°It was Pan Yi¡ªhe¡¯s just a pervert,¡± the Princess said through gritted teeth, filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all because of him; he destroyed my entire life. And even after my death, he refused to let me go, actually sealing my soul inside these Merfolk Tears and burying my corpse here with his own. It all disgusts me to no end.¡± When these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. If at the beginning they didn¡¯t know who this Pan Yi mentioned by the Princess was, by the end, they had fully understood. That must be the General¡¯s name, right? However, it now seemed that the story between the General and the Princess wasn¡¯t as beautiful as depicted on the mural¡ªat least, from the Princess¡¯s perspective, she seemed to harbor bone-deep hatred for the General. As the Princess continued her story, everyone came to understand what had truly happened, which was completely different from what was portrayed on the mural. All along, the General had indeed admired the Princess, but the so-called peaceful marriage to a foreign land was just a ludicrous idea. The Princess wasn¡¯t involved in a political marriage with the neighboring country¡¯s Prince; theirs was an alliance, and the two had taken a liking to each other even before getting married. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? After the wedding, they shared a deep love for each other and lived through a very beautiful time. The Prince of the neighboring country was not ambitious; he enjoyed roaming through landscapes and accompanying himself with music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, sharing similar interests with the Princess. Two people without ambition, even within the Royal Family, lived a carefree life, not considered a threat by anyone. If life could have continued this way, they might have indeed become an eternal love story. Regrettably, because the General couldn¡¯t win the Princess¡¯s heart, his psyche gradually warped, especially knowing how happily the Princess and the Prince lived together, he grew even more bitter. So, he instigated a war between the two countries and then schemed to send the Prince to the battlefield, ultimately killing him. He thought he could then welcome the Princess back. Unexpectedly, upon learning of her husband¡¯s death in battle, the Princess was heartbroken and finally killed herself in her grief. Hearing this news, the General went even madder. He actually stole the Princess¡¯s body and had a master seal her soul into the Merfolk Tears. He then went even further by constructing this tomb, taking his own life and being buried with the Princess. As she narrated, tears swelled in the Princess¡¯s eyes, and her eyes were filled with hatred¡ªif the General was before her at this moment, she would undoubtedly fight him to the death. After hearing the Princess¡¯s story, everyone in the tomb couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. Originally she had a happy family life, a harmonious marriage, but because of the General¡¯s unrequited love, so many events transpired that eventually led to the couple¡¯s death. Moreover, even after death, their souls were trapped for so many years, it was no wonder she had become an Evil Ghost. ¡°So, what now?¡± Nianyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She felt a twinge of regret, but she didn¡¯t exhibit much sympathy, ¡°You¡¯ve come out now, what do you plan to do? Although you¡¯ve devoured Ma Qin¡¯s soul, in the end, it was her greed that caused it, which won¡¯t have much of an impact on you. However, if you kill these two people, that¡¯s an unjust killing, and once you¡¯re in hell, you¡¯ll be punished, and it will also have a big impact on your reincarnation.¡± The cycle of karma, retribution is inevitable. Every deed done by a person is recorded in hell¡¯s Merit Book and cannot be hidden. ¡°Do you think I care?¡± the Princess¡¯s eyes still red, ¡°I¡¯ve long been incapable of reincarnation, and I haven¡¯t done any evil deeds in my life, on the contrary, I often gave alms, yet I ended up with such a tragic fate. Is Heavenly Dao really just?¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao is certainly just,¡± Nianyao said, tone even, ¡°If you were truly as kind as you say, then all the suffering you¡¯ve endured will be compensated in your future reincarnation.¡± ¡°What a joke,¡± the Princess scoffed, ¡°Do you think your words can convince me? If Heavenly Dao is so unjust to me, why shouldn¡¯t I fight back?¡± As she spoke, the murderous aura around the Princess grew more intense. Her previously faint and indistinct soul began to solidify, surrounded by black mists, showing signs of imminent rampage. Nianyao frowned, aware that if this continued, the Princess would soon turn into an Evil Ghost. Once transformed, she would lose all sanity, with only blood and slaughter in her eyes, becoming a merciless killing machine. When that happened, the only option would be to obliterate her soul. She didn¡¯t really want things to come to this, after all, she felt the Princess¡¯s life experience was indeed quite pitiable. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Punishment Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Punishment Thinking of this, Zhong Niangyao pulled out a yellow talisman and threw it towards the Princess before starting to recite the Heart Clarity Spell, ¡°The Great Dao is formless, birthing Heaven and Earth; the Great Dao is emotionless, revolving sun and moon; the Great Dao is nameless, nurturing all beings¡­¡± Seeing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions, the Princess initially thought the other wanted to harm her. She wanted to dodge, but she couldn¡¯t. Unexpectedly, when the yellow talisman stuck to her body, she felt no pain; instead, she seemed much calmer, as if a heavy burden had been gradually lifted from her heart. After the Heart Clarity Spell was recited, Zhong Niangyao looked at the Princess, whose blood-red eyes had already faded, and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are you lucid now?¡± Her eyes returned to normal, and although her complexion was still pale, the Princess didn¡¯t look as terrifying as before. When everyone gazed upon her beautiful face, they couldn¡¯t help feeling a momentary daze. The Princess looked dazedly at Zhong Niangyao, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± After the recent fight, she felt that she and Zhong Niangyao should be on opposing sides. However, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s actions had clearly been to help her, which confused her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything,¡± Zhong Nianyao shook her head gently, ¡°I just think that it would be a pity for you to vanish into thin air just after finally escaping from the Merfolk Tears.¡± ¡°A pity?¡± It sounded like a joke to the Princess. Smiling uglier than crying, she said, ¡°My life has been so miserable, and even after death, my soul is still trapped. Even if I could see the light of day now, I couldn¡¯t personally avenge the wrongs. All my suffering seems like a joke.¡± ¡°Why does Pan Yi, that perverted hypocrite, get to treat me like this without any punishment, yet I, who did nothing wrong, have to endure such torment? It¡¯s unjust, and I won¡¯t accept it!¡± Seeing that the Princess was about to turn dark again, Zhong Niangyao frowned and quickly recited the Heart Clarity Spell again, then said, ¡°Control your emotions. If you truly become an Evil Ghost, no matter how miserable your past was, I will definitely not be lenient.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act so self-righteous,¡± the Princess looked at Zhong Niangyao, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You Heavenly Masters are not good people either.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï If it hadn¡¯t been for a Heavenly Master¡¯s help back in the day, she wouldn¡¯t have been trapped for so many years. Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t attempt to change the Princess¡¯s mind but instead said, ¡°How do you know that Pan Yi hasn¡¯t received any punishment? I already said it earlier, whatever someone does is recorded in the Merit Book. You can¡¯t hide it. If Pan Yi really did those things, hell wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.¡± The Princess didn¡¯t believe a word from Zhong Niangyao. ¡°Alright!¡± Zhong Niangyao shrugged, then continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we summon a Netherworld Messenger and ask what happened to Pan Yi and where he has reincarnated?¡± The Princess, trapped for many years, knew well that Netherworld Messengers were not entities one could meet at will. However, before she could reflect further, the temperature in the main tomb began to drop, then smoke appeared, followed by a ghost wearing white robes and a hat emblazoned with the phrase ¡°Wealth upon sight,¡± which materialized before everyone. The appearance of Bai Wuchang made the tomb suddenly chillier with gusts of gloomy winds. Even the living beings present trembled at the sight of Bai Wuchang, they couldn¡¯t help but feel an instinctual dread. Ouyang Chenwei and the others looked at Zhong Niangyao with even more admiration. The same was even more true for the Princess, a ghost; she couldn¡¯t help but start trembling involuntarily the moment Bai Wuchang appeared. All ghosts, upon seeing a Netherworld Messenger, experience a natural fear, especially Black and White Impermanence, who are considered leaders among the messengers. Now that the Princess saw the Netherworld Messenger, her earlier arrogance was gone, and she curbed all her sharpness. It was hard to tell she had just been so aggressively confrontational. Just moments ago, Zhong Niangyao had suggested summoning a Netherworld Messenger, which she hadn¡¯t believed. Yet, in the blink of an eye, Bai Wuchang had appeared. ¡°Lady Bai, long time no see!¡± Zhong Niangyao waved to Bai Wuchang and then spoke cheerfully, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve asked you to come because I need your help with something.¡± This familiar tone made others in the room take another look at Zhong Niangyao. Lu Yichen alone, even with Bai Wuchang¡¯s sudden appearance, showed no change in his expression. He remained quietly standing there, not even lifting his eyes. Bai Wuchang did not say much but directly asked, ¡°What would Miss Zhong like to inquire about?¡± Zhong Niangyao glanced at the Princess and briefly explained the feud between her and the General. She continued, ¡°I just want to know what kind of end Pan Yi met.¡± Bai Wuchang did not refuse Zhong Niangyao¡¯s request. He quickly found information on Pan Yi, ¡°Pan Yi turned love into hatred, inciting war leading to widespread devastation and loss of lives.¡± ¡°Due to his deep sins, he is still receiving punishment in the Twelve Layers of Hell. After his punishment ends, he must reincarnate in the Beast Path for the next ten lives. Even after that, whether he can reincarnate as a human has not been decided.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Zhong Niangyao looked at the Princess, ¡°Pan Yi certainly didn¡¯t end up well. You should let go now. Follow Lady Bai to reincarnate.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± The Princess¡¯s face showed uncertainty, and she didn¡¯t know what to say or do. Whether Pan Yi was still being punished or had been cast into the Beast Path, she couldn¡¯t feel gratified. Having been so tragically wronged, she didn¡¯t even have a chance for revenge. At that moment, her mind felt utterly blank. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121: The Sword Filled with Killing Intent Chapter 121: Chapter 121: The Sword Filled with Killing Intent ¡°Be reborn!¡± Gazing at the Princess with a bewildered look, Zhong Niangyao spoke softly to persuade her, ¡°You¡¯ve been trapped in these Merfolk Tears for so many years, don¡¯t you want to see the splendid rivers and mountains outside? Don¡¯t you wish to experience the peaceful era of today? Don¡¯t you long to once again have parents who adore you?¡± Each word rippled through the Princess¡¯s heart. As she listened to Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, a look of yearning appeared on her face. After Zhong Niangyao had finished speaking, she didn¡¯t rush her. Having been imprisoned for so many years, the Princess¡¯s soul was on the verge of becoming an Evil Ghost. Oddly enough, the object of her vengeance had already received their deserved punishment, which must have left the Princess feeling a certain emptiness! After a long while, the Princess finally spoke again, ¡°I will go and be reborn, but before I do, I want to see the end that monster met. Otherwise, I really can¡¯t let go.¡± She said this to Zhong Niangyao because she was keenly aware that only Zhong Niangyao could help her fulfill this wish. The Lord of Hell wouldn¡¯t listen to her, but there was a high chance that he would listen to Zhong Niangyao. Facing the Princess¡¯s request, Zhong Niangyao nodded, then turned her head to look at Bai Wuchang, ¡°Lord Bai, her previous life was truly miserable, and after death, her soul has been imprisoned for so many years, which is pitiable. Could you allow her to witness the fate of her enemy so she can be reborn in peace?¡± Bai Wuchang nodded expressionlessly with his ghastly pale face, and then, holding onto the Princess¡¯s soul, he disappeared from the spot. However, nobody noticed that, as he left, his gaze flickered in a certain direction, filled with profound meaning. It was Lu Yichen who seemed to have sensed something amiss and frowned, looking over at the spot where Bai Wuchang had just been. Looking at the disappearing Princess, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a sigh. Her life was meant to be smooth, yet it was ruined by a stubborn psychopath, leading to a shattered existence. Even after death, she couldn¡¯t find freedom, having been imprisoned for so many years. After sighing, Zhong Niangyao turned around only to find everyone¡¯s gaze concentrated on her. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her face, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? There shouldn¡¯t be anything on my face, right?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Ouyang Chenwei¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Zhong Niangyao, filled with admiration, ¡°We just think, Lady Zhong, you really are too incredible! Who would have thought that you even have connections in hell!¡± Hearing this, Zhong Niangyao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and spoke irritably, ¡°There isn¡¯t a single ¡®person¡¯ in hell.¡± Those who enter hell are ghosts; it¡¯s impossible for the living to do so. ¡°Ah, a slip of the tongue,¡± Ouyang Chenwei waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Anyway, as long as Lady Zhong understands. I just think you¡¯re incredible.¡± Zhong Niangyao retracted her gaze and continued, ¡°Now that the biggest threats in this main tomb room have all disappeared. Hurry up and get to work!¡± With the assurance from Zhong Niangyao, Ouyang Chenwei and the others began to pack everything inside the chests, planning to send someone to fetch them later. Although those were not their original targets, since they were here, they couldn¡¯t possibly leave empty-handed. Zhao Si and Qian Wang huddled in a corner of the wall. While they were covetous of the gold and jewels, they dared not make any moves. They had just walked a hair¡¯s breadth from death and were genuinely frightened. No matter how enticing the treasures were, they could not compare to the value of their lives. If it weren¡¯t for Zhong Niangyao¡¯s timely intervention, they would have already lost their lives. They were fully aware that now, with only the two of them and facing a powerful opposing group, along with Zhong Niangyao, an ultimate weapon on the other side, there was nothing they could do. Therefore, they just wanted to wait quietly, satisfied to leave the General¡¯s Tomb with the others later on. Zhong Niangyao came to Lu Yichen¡¯s side, asking somewhat curiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your purpose here the General¡¯s sword? Why haven¡¯t you gone to look for it yet?¡± Before Lu Yichen could reply, Uncle Li approached, ¡°Master, the item we¡¯re looking for is inside that Crystal Coffin.¡± Zhong Niangyao immediately understood and couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself that he must be someone who dislikes making an effort himself! Lu Yi strode over to the Crystal Coffin. There had been two skeletons within it, but as soon as the Princess was taken away by the Netherworld Messenger and the Merfolk Tears disappeared, the skeletons in the Crystal Coffin began to disintegrate until not even a slight trace was left behind. Now, only a black longsword remained in the Crystal Coffin. The material from which the sword was forged was indistinguishable. The black blade glistened with a forbidding chill, indicating that it was a sword capable of slicing through metal as if through mud. However, what was most alarming was the black aura that wrapped around the sword¡¯s body, almost taking on a physical form. From this, it was clear how many people the sword had killed and how much blood it had absorbed. Uncle Li stood by, feeling suffocated just by looking at the sword. He couldn¡¯t fathom even touching it, let alone approaching it. Zhong Niangyao, however, seemed unaffected. Yet, as she looked at the sword, a mysterious light flickered in her eyes. Lu Yichen stepped forward and reached out to take the sword. Instantly, the black energy on the sword, as if finding something entertaining, surged with excitement, wrapping around Lu Yi¡¯s arm, seemingly eager to corrode the limb. However, in a split second, the situation drastically changed. The black energy, as if encountering a terrifying force, swiftly tried to flee. In the blink of an eye, the black aura disappeared completely. After the black energy vanished, the cold, malicious treasure sword underwent a dramatic transformation. The previously murderous sword now seemed like any ordinary treasure sword, completely devoid of ferocity, as if it had never seen blood. Lu Yi had yet to lower the sword in his hand when he saw Zhong Niangyao¡¯s unwavering focus on it and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Do you want this sword?¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Return Journey Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Return Journey Zhong Niangyao shook her head. ¡°No, just a bit curious, that¡¯s all. The purpose of your visit this time, wasn¡¯t it for this treasure sword?¡± After giving Zhong Niangyao a deep look, Lu Yichen continued, ¡°My purpose has already been achieved. If you like this treasure sword, take it!¡± Upon hearing Lu Yichen¡¯s answer, understanding flashed in Zhong Niangyao¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Lu Yichen¡¯s goal this time was not the treasure sword, but rather the Evil Qi clinging to it, a result of having taken too many lives. Having realized this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the intermingling Purple Energy and Evil Qi within Lu Yichen. She had thought that the Purple Energy and Evil Qi in him could reach a state of balance. It now appeared that such equilibrium was maintained, which kept the Purple Energy and Evil Qi balanced. However, she still didn¡¯t quite understand why Lu Yichen did this. After all, Evil Qi wasn¡¯t something desirable. If the Purple Energy could consume the Evil Qi, wouldn¡¯t that be better? Though she couldn¡¯t figure it out, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t intend to keep asking. Her relationship with Lu Yichen had not yet reached such an intimate level. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s faint voice arose. ¡°Daydreaming at a time like this?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhong Niangyao lightly shook her head. ¡°I indeed don¡¯t fancy this treasure sword; it doesn¡¯t suit me. You may handle it however you like.¡± Lu Yichen nodded and said no more. Upon leaving the General¡¯s Tomb and being greeted again by the bright sunshine, Zhong Niangyao found it somewhat dazzling. Lu Yichen looked at Zhong Niangyao and said, ¡°We gained a lot from this tomb raiding expedition. When we get back, I¡¯ll have a share delivered to the Zhong Family, would you like that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Zhong Niangyao shook her head, ¡°I came back this time because the offer you made was tempting. Now that I have received my reward, this expedition was something I should do, and I don¡¯t need anything extra.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Lu Yichen said nothing, his thoughts inscrutable. Zhao Si and Qian Wang envied them greatly; after all, they had also descended into the tomb but ended up with no treasures and injuries instead. They dared not make any demands, knowing that if it weren¡¯t for Zhong Niangyao, they likely wouldn¡¯t have survived, and all the treasures would have been in vain. Zhao Si and Qian Wang quickly came to terms with it and left quietly without saying goodbye to Lu Yichen¡¯s group. Following this incident, they decided to retire from tomb raiding. Previously, the tombs they had explored presented little difficulty. Even when encountering zombies, they were only ever White Zombies or Black Zombies, which, although dangerous, were manageable. But it was only during this visit to the General¡¯s Tomb that they realized their previous tomb raiding was trivial. Had they gone alone, they doubted they would¡¯ve made it out alive. They had come as a group of six, but now only the two of them were left. Having earned a fair amount of money from past adventures, they could live a modest yet stable life even without further ventures. With that in mind, there was no need to risk their lives anymore. Zhong Niangyao looked up towards the direction in which Zhao Si and Qian Wang had departed. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Lu Yichen¡¯s voice was low, a whisper between lovers, ¡°Is there something interesting over there?¡± At the magnetic voice close beside her, Zhong Niangyao instinctively moved away, ¡°Don¡¯t stand so close to me.¡± Lu Yichen merely shrugged and didn¡¯t respond, keeping his distance from Zhong Niangyao. ¡°Their facial features have changed,¡± Zhong Niangyao said, withdrawing her gaze. ¡°They used to suggest a mid-life of poverty and a violent death. But now it has changed.¡± ¡°They might not live to a ripe old age, but they should surpass sixty, enjoy family life, and live a stable second half, even without great wealth.¡± Their facial features had changed abruptly, likely due to a decision they made that drastically altered their fates. Hearing Zhong Niangyao¡¯s words, Lu Yichen chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so devoted to your old line of work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just curiosity,¡± Zhong Niangyao shrugged indifferently. ¡°For many people, fate hinges on a single thought. One choice is enough to change a lifetime. Some decisions must be made with caution.¡± After everything was concluded, Lu Yichen and Zhong Niangyao headed back to the Imperial Capital. As for Uncle Li, he stayed behind to manage the aftermath with Zhou Yifu and the others. The return journey was much quicker than their arrival. They took a private plane back. On the plane¡ª Zhong Niangyao looked at Lu Yichen sitting opposite her with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your private plane on the way here? We could¡¯ve saved so much time!¡± Lu Yichen replied with a teasing smile, ¡°I wanted to enjoy the scenery along the way!¡± Such an answer left Zhong Niangyao unsure whether to laugh or cry. Lu Yichen might have enjoyed the scenic journey, but she had not been in the frame of mind to appreciate the beauty. Days of bumpy car rides had nearly ruined her. Indeed, Lu Yichen was quite an odd character. It was probably for the best to interact with him as little as possible in the future. Just then, as if sensing something, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression subtly changed, and a cold glint flashed through her eyes. Even the temperature around her seemed to drop several degrees all at once. Watching her, Lu Yichen spoke in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Though her words seemed dismissive, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s expression told a different story, ¡°Some people are just too bold, trying to take what¡¯s mine. It seems I¡¯ve been too easy to bully, dismissed out of hand.¡± ¡°Do you need help?¡± Lu Yichen raised his glass, sipping a drink before continuing, ¡°Just say the word, and I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Zhong Niangyao replied lightly, shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s just a jumping clown. If they dare to take my things, then they must be prepared for the consequences.¡± Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Pearl Gestating in Secret Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Pearl Gestating in Secret After returning to the Imperial Capital, Zhong Niangyao didn¡¯t delay and went straight back to the Zhong Family residence. Even though she felt little sense of belonging to the Zhong Family, with Old Sir and Old Madam Zhong around, she felt somewhat better. However, she was considering whether she should move out and live on her own. She thought she¡¯d be more comfortable living by herself. But, she felt if she brought it up, Old Sir and Old Madam Zhong would definitely not agree. So, this was a matter that required long-term consideration. Upon her return to the Zhong Family home, finding that Old Master Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were not in, Zhong Niangyao went straight to her room to rest. However, she had barely gone upstairs when she encountered Zhong Mengfan. Seeing the pink aura entwined with wisps of dark energy around Meng Fan, a faint dark glint flashed in Nianyao¡¯s eyes. Previously, she had vaguely mentioned to the Old Madam the possibility that Meng Fan might run into rotten peach blossom luck. She wasn¡¯t sure whether Old Madam Zhong didn¡¯t understand or if Meng Fan hadn¡¯t been persuaded, but the bad peach blossom luck seemed not only to persist but even to grow worse. And¡ª Nianyao¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Meng Fan¡¯s lower abdomen, her eyes twinkling with obscure and dark light as she bit her lip, saying nothing. ¡°Zhong Niangyao, what craziness is this?¡± Seeing Nianyao¡¯s gaze fixed on her lower abdomen, Meng Fan felt a flicker of guilt, ¡°Staring at me like that, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a glance, why are you reacting so strongly?¡± Nianyao retracted her gaze, speaking meaningfully, ¡°Or is it that you have some shameful secret that you fear I¡¯ll discover by looking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re spouting.¡± Meng Fan glared fiercely at Nianyao, ¡°A proper young lady, who used to chase after the Lai family¡¯s illegitimate child. Now, you¡¯re wilding out, truly without parents¡¯ discipline, you become wild!¡± Originally, Nianyao didn¡¯t plan to entangle with Meng Fan. But after hearing Meng Fan¡¯s words, she stopped her intended departure, fixing her deep gaze on Meng Fan. Those profound eyes seemed able to pierce through all of Meng Fan¡¯s secrets. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Under that gaze, Meng Fan felt especially guilty for some reason. She took a deep breath, was about to say something, but then saw Nianyao approaching her. Watching Nianyao close in, Meng Fan felt a surge of fear in her heart. She kept backing away until she was up against the wall with nowhere to retreat, and only then did she stop. Then, she saw Nianyao¡¯s raised right hand, and she startled, blurting out, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to hit me, my parents won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± If it were an ordinary situation, she would have pushed Nianyao away and left. But today, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t muster the will to flee. She vaguely regretted that she had mentioned Nianyao¡¯s parents just now. Nianyao¡¯s hand came down, but it didn¡¯t land on Meng Fan¡¯s face; rather, it rested on Meng Fan¡¯s lower abdomen. Meng Fan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking at Nianyao with unmistakable fear. Her lips trembled without forming any words. In fact, she now wished Nianyao would just slap her. Nianyao¡¯s hand, resting on Meng Fan¡¯s lower abdomen, her mouth curved into a smile, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, her words were chilling, ¡°Meng Fan, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned my parents. Even if I lack their upbringing, I¡¯m not like you, pregnant before marriage! With such a comparison, they should be quite pleased with me now!¡± ¡°As for you, I wonder what your parents will think when they find out they¡¯re about to be grandparents. Will they be happy? Or angry?¡± With each sentence, the color drained from Meng Fan¡¯s face, and if the wall hadn¡¯t been behind her, she might have fallen to the ground. But even so, she stubbornly spoke up, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, you¡¯re talking nonsense! If you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth right now.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not, you know very well yourself,¡± Nianyao shrugged indifferently, continuing to speak, ¡°The truth speaks louder than words. Whether you are pregnant can¡¯t be faked.¡± Panic filled Meng Fan¡¯s eyes as she pushed Nianyao away, ¡°Lunatic, I have no idea what you¡¯re saying.¡± After saying this, she quickly walked forward, intending to leave. But after just a few steps, as if she thought of something, she turned her head, staring at Nianyao with a vicious look, ¡°Zhong Niangyao, I warn you, if you dare to spread rumors, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After saying this, she left in a hurry, as if something was chasing her. As for Meng Fan¡¯s threats, Nianyao merely laughed it off; she too turned around and headed for her room. Back in her room, Nianyao began to calculate with her fingers. When she opened her eyes again, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She hadn¡¯t spoken nonsense just now; Meng Fan was indeed pregnant. Although it was early days, going to a hospital would confirm it. Unexpectedly, such a thing had happened within the mere ten days she had been away. To be precise, Meng Fan had already gotten together with that man before she had left. But she really hadn¡¯t expected Meng Fan to be so daring as to have conceived in secrecy. This would definitely cause a huge commotion in the Zhong Family, and what was most important was¡ª Meng Fan¡¯s child really had to be born now. It seemed this matter should be reported to Old Sir and Old Madam Zhong sooner rather than later. The longer it dragged on, the bigger the scandal would become. As for Meng Fan¡¯s threats, Nianyao didn¡¯t take them to heart, let alone feel any fear. Even if Meng Fan sought revenge, Nianyao wasn¡¯t worried. Besides, she had already confronted Meng Fan directly today. Even if she did nothing, Meng Fan wouldn¡¯t feel at ease and would definitely create some trouble. Most importantly, Old Sir and Old Madam Zhong truly cared for her. Although she didn¡¯t feel much attachment to the Zhong Family, she didn¡¯t wish for them to be embroiled in scandal, as in the end, it would be Old Sir and Old Madam who would be worried. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Guilty Matters Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Guilty Matters At that moment, having returned to her own room, Zhong Mengfan was weakly slumped on the floor, her legs giving out beneath her. Gently, she laid a hand on her abdomen, but as if she had touched a hot potato, she quickly retracted it and started shaking her head. ¡°No, no, it can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t be pregnant. Zhong Nianyao was just talking nonsense. Yes, she must have been, just taking revenge because I mentioned her parents.¡± Even she wasn¡¯t sure if she was pregnant, so there was no way Zhong Nianyao could know. Yet, although she tried to convince herself of this, Zhong Mengfan was still scared. If Zhong Nianyao was talking nonsense, why would she bring up such a topic? What worried her the most now was whether she was actually pregnant. She had been with her boyfriend for some time, and this month her period was many days late. That¡¯s why she had reacted so strongly when Zhong Nianyao mentioned her pregnancy. She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if she was really pregnant. The first and foremost hurdle would be her parents. Her boyfriend wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family; he was just an ordinary guy. But it was the indescribable charm about him that she had fallen for, inevitably and deeply. Yet, she knew in her heart that her parents would never allow her to marry an ordinary man. If she was really pregnant, her parents might not even let her give birth to the child, and they would definitely make things difficult for her boyfriend. Thinking about all these possibilities, Zhong Mengfan felt even more agitated. After resting for a while, Zhong Nianyao left her room and directly went to the Old Sir and Old Madam Zhong¡¯s room upon knowing they had returned. Upon entering their room, Zhong Nianyao did not beat around the bush, and she directly spilled the beans about Zhong Mengfan. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 At first, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong were happy to see Nianyao returning, but the first words out of her mouth wiped the smiles right off their faces. ¡°Zhong Mengfan is pregnant!¡± That statement hit them like a bombshell, leaving both Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong utterly stunned. Once they absorbed the shock, their faces were almost black with anger. After telling them everything, Zhong Nianyao left the room. For the Old Sir and Old Madam, it was still hard to accept this piece of news. As for how to deal with the situation, they needed to think it over thoroughly, and naturally, she did not want to intrude any further. After dinner, Old Sir Zhong summoned everyone in the family. Except for Li Yiqiu, who was still in bed resting to protect her pregnancy, all members of the Zhong family were present. In the living room¡ª Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong sat there, silent, with severe expressions that had dimmed the mood in the room. All persons present, except for Zhong Nianyao, exchanged looks, clueless as to what was happening. Yet, from the expressions of the seniors, they knew it wasn¡¯t good news. Zhong Mengfan sat on the sofa, desperately trying to make herself inconspicuous. Ever since being accused by Zhong Nianyao of being pregnant earlier in the day, Mengfan had been like a frightened bird, terrified that she was pregnant and scared her family would find out. She didn¡¯t know why her grandparents had called everyone together, but she had a bad premonition, as if something terrible was about to unfold. She couldn¡¯t help but glance in Nianyao¡¯s direction, trying to gauge from her face whether she had spilled the beans to the grandparents. Zhong Jinghao, always perceptive, squinted his eyes briefly at his sister and then turned his gaze to Nianyao, a mysterious flicker passing through his eyes. Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam stayed quiet, and nobody dared to speak. Finally, after surveying the room, Old Sir Zhong spoke, ¡°If anyone of you has done something to weigh on their conscience, come forward now, and I might be lenient.¡± Everyone looked at each other, but nobody spoke first. They even began to suspect whether they had done something privately that Old Sir might have discovered. Zhong Mengfan shrank a bit, then bowed her head even lower. For some reason, she felt like Old Sir Zhong¡¯s words were directed at her. Yet, she didn¡¯t dare to come forward and confess. She was gambling that Old Sir Zhong wasn¡¯t talking about her, betting that she could get through this ordeal smoothly. Seeing that no one came forward, Old Sir Zhong¡¯s expression grew darker, ¡°Very well, since you don¡¯t wish to confess voluntarily, I¡¯ll have to name names myself.¡± As he spoke, Old Sir Zhong¡¯s piercing gaze landed on Zhong Mengfan, ¡°Zhong Mengfan, kneel down.¡± At those words, all eyes in the room turned to Mengfan. Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin¡¯s eyes widened, disbelieving as they stared at their daughter. But Jing Hao, with an indecipherable flicker in his eyes, seemed to be calculating something in his mind. Suddenly named, Zhong Mengfan startled and instinctively stood up, then hastily knelt down, realizing only afterward that her reaction might have been too extreme. Seeing Mengfan kneeling, Old Sir Zhong¡¯s expression remained stern, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I don¡¯t know whose ridiculous rumors you¡¯ve heard, but I really haven¡¯t done anything,¡± Zhong Mengfan¡¯s fierce gaze landed on Zhong Nianyao. ¡°Some people just love to stir up trouble and perhaps even use it as a chance for revenge because I tried to hurt them before.¡± That statement explicitly pointed the blame at Zhong Nianyao. Nianyao¡¯s face remained unchanged, even sending a smile towards Mengfan. That smile, in Mengfan¡¯s view, was a blatant provocation. Just as she was about to explode with anger, she saw the disapproving look from her grandparents. She quickly lowered her head again but stubbornly refused to admit what she had done wrong. ¡°Dad, Mom, Meng Fan is still young, sometimes her actions may be impulsive,¡± Zheng Silin spoke up for her daughter. ¡°But she absolutely hasn¡¯t done anything malicious. What happened before was just a moment of impulse, and she has already been punished for it.¡± Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125 A Slap Chapter 125: Chapter 125 A Slap ¡°Still young?¡± Old Sir Zhong was even angrier when he heard Zheng Silin¡¯s words, ¡°Then do you know what your ¡®still young¡¯ daughter has done? She¡¯s already pregnant out of wedlock. Is this what you call ¡®still young¡¯?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, everyone in the living room was taken aback. Even Zhong Jinghao, who had been very calm all along, had trouble keeping his composure now, and when he looked at Zhong Mengfan, who was kneeling there, his eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Dad, are you telling the truth?¡± Zhong Minghao could hardly believe his ears, ¡°You¡¯re saying Meng Fan¡­ she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Zhong Mengfan had suddenly been called out, and he knew that she must have caused some trouble again. But he had never imagined that it would be an issue of pregnancy before marriage. They had always been rather strict in raising their son because after all, he was to inherit the family business. As for their daughter, they had also been indulging her, thinking that after she got married, she wouldn¡¯t have the same freedom, so they hoped she could live comfortably before getting married. However, they had never expected that their indulgence would lead to such a consequence. ¡°Do you think I would joke about something like this?¡± Old Sir Zhong¡¯s anger had not subsided, and he said, ¡°Now she¡¯s young and unmarried, and she¡¯s already pregnant. How exactly do you, as parents, discipline your child?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, Dad, Meng Fan definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing,¡± Zheng Silin shook her head in denial, ¡°Could there be some kind of mistake?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, this is a serious matter,¡± Zhong Minghao also hurriedly spoke up, ¡°I admit, Meng Fan can be quite reckless, but she doesn¡¯t have the guts to do something like this.¡± The couple couldn¡¯t believe that their daughter would do something like this. On the other hand, Zhong Jinghao, who had remained silent throughout and had not defended Zhong Mengfan, knew in his heart that his foolish sister was truly capable of such a deed. And since the grandparents chose to confront her publicly in front of the whole family, it meant that they were certain. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°You ask your fine daughter yourself.¡± Old Sir Zhong slammed the table and continued furiously, ¡°See exactly what kind of ¡®good deed¡¯ she has done.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Zhong Mengfan was defiant, but her eyes wandered, not daring to meet anyone¡¯s gaze, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± She wanted to speak with righteous indignation, but even she wasn¡¯t sure, and thus lacked confidence. Such behavior immediately revealed a guilty attitude. What else did Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin not understand? Their hearts sank instantly. ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± As if suddenly realizing something, Zhong Mengfan stood up abruptly, pointed at Zhong Niangyao, and accused, ¡°Was it you who told Grandma and Grandpa? Wasn¡¯t it? Zhong Niangyao, you¡¯re truly despicable, to smear and slander me behind my back like this.¡± Zhong Niangyao, who was suddenly named, wasn¡¯t too surprised. She had anticipated being blamed by Zhong Mengfan before she even spoke out. She nodded her head, then spoke calmly, ¡°I was the one who said it, so what? As for slandering, that¡¯s too harsh a word¡ªI simply told the truth. Zhong Mengfan is indeed pregnant. And¡ª¡± At this point, Zhong Niangyao¡¯s gaze fell on Zhong Mengfan¡¯s lower abdomen. Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes in the room involuntarily followed and landed on Zhong Mengfan¡¯s abdomen. So many intense gazes made Zhong Mengfan feel like she was on pins and needles. Just as she was about to burst into curses again, her face turned ghostly pale at the words that followed. ¡°This child is destined to be born; you absolutely cannot have an abortion.¡± While everyone was already shocked about Zhong Mengfan¡¯s pregnancy, hearing Zhong Niangyao say that the child must be born made their expressions even more telling. ¡°Nianyao, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Zheng Silin looked at Zhong Niangyao, her eyes warning, ¡°Meng Fan isn¡¯t pregnant at all; you can¡¯t slander her like that.¡± ¡°Great Aunt, whether Zhong Mengfan is pregnant is easy to find out, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhong Niangyao said with a slight smile, ¡°Just go for a checkup at the hospital. Of course, if you don¡¯t want others to know, you could also ask the family doctor to come and check.¡± ¡°As for whether this child must be born, the doctor will tell you, and I won¡¯t say more.¡± After speaking, Zhong Niangyao turned her head and looked at Zhong Mengfan with a piercing gaze, as if she could see through all her secrets, ¡°Zhong Mengfan, could it be that you really want to be with that so-called boyfriend of yours?¡± ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± Zhong Minghao¡¯s face tightened, ¡°When did you get a boyfriend? What does he do? And¡ª¡± By the end, he was almost grinding his teeth, ¡°Are you really pregnant or not?¡± What he cared about most was the last point. As Zhong Mengfan faced everyone¡¯s staring, she felt almost suffocated by the pressure. She wanted to defend herself, but her mind was a blank, and she could only shake her head with a sobbing voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t push me, none of you push me.¡± Looking at Zhong Mengfan in this state, what was there for everyone else not to understand? It seemed that the matter was indeed true, and Zhong Mengfan was really pregnant. Zhong Minghao and Zheng Silin¡¯s expressions immediately became very somber, their gazes towards Zhong Mengfan almost murderous. Zhong Mingyu and Zhong Mengxuan, who had always been spectators, had never spoken from the beginning to the end. But from the slight rise of their lips and the disdain in their eyes, it was clear that they were reveling in the misfortune. Of course, they weren¡¯t going to speak up at this time, to avoid the risk of drawing any blame or blood on themselves. Zhong Jinghao pressed his lips tightly together, suddenly stood up, pulled Zhong Mengfan over, and then raised his hand to deliver a slap, ¡°Have you calmed down now?¡± This sudden move caught everyone off guard. Zhong Jinghao had remained silent all this time, and no one expected his first move to be a slap; it seemed he was not as composed as he appeared. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Love-Struck Brain Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Love-Struck Brain ¡°Brother!¡± Zhong Mengfan spoke in a low voice, visibly sobering up a lot. If you looked closely, you could see a trace of fear in the depths of her eyes. Actually, she herself did not know what was going on. Normally, her brother was quite good to her and had cleaned up quite a few messes for her. But deep down inside, she feared her brother more than her parents. Zhong Jinghao narrowed his eyes, a complete lack of warmth in the depths, and he coldly said, ¡°Meng Fan, tell me the truth, are you pregnant? And whose child is it in your womb?¡± ¡°Tell everything truthfully so that the family can think of ways to help you. If you really are pregnant, then this is not something you can resolve on your own.¡± He wasn¡¯t worried about Zhong Mengfan being pregnant, but about what Zhong Niangyao had just said. If the child in Meng Fan¡¯s belly really couldn¡¯t be aborted, then the situation would be completely different. If the child were actually born, then Meng Fan¡¯s life would truly be over. Everyone¡¯s gaze also fell on Zhong Mengfan, just waiting for her answer. Zhong Mengfan lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with anyone, and spoke very quietly. However, because the living room was extremely quiet, her voice was exceptionally clear. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am pregnant or not, but¡­ but I¡¯ve been delayed for a long time, and I might¡­ might be pregnant.¡± ¡°The child is my boyfriend¡¯s. He¡­ he doesn¡¯t have a proper job, just helps out in a repair shop usually. But¡ª¡± As she said this, Zhong Mengfan suddenly looked up, her eyes shining, ¡°But he is really hardworking and loves me very much. He is now planning to take over a repair shop and prepare to be his own boss in the future.¡± Zhong Niangyao, who had been watching coldly, couldn¡¯t help but sneer after hearing Zhong Mengfan¡¯s words. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? She hadn¡¯t expected that Zhong Mengfan was such a love-struck fool! She probably wanted to borrow one million from her before for that man! However, at that time, she didn¡¯t lend the money to Zhong Mengfan. Zhong Mengfan must have borrowed the money from other channels, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for her to say such things here. It was just unknown what the man she trusted so much did with her money after all. As soon as Zhong Mengfan made these statements, Zhong Minghao¡¯s face turned iron blue, his hands clenched into fists, tightly controlling his emotions to keep himself from slapping Zhong Mengfan. Zheng Silin was rubbing her forehead, almost ready to faint. They never imagined that their daughter would do such a thing. A proper young lady from a wealthy family falling for a wayward rogue. However, Old Sir Zhong and Old Madam Zhong seemed quite calm. Their lips were tightly pursed, showing their mood was not good at the moment. Perhaps because they knew about it a bit earlier, they could accept the situation more now. Zhong Jinghao, with a cold face, immediately made a decision, ¡°Tomorrow, I will secretly send someone to take you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°If you really are pregnant, then have the surgery as soon as possible to terminate the pregnancy. If¡ª¡± If it really can¡¯t be terminated, then we¡¯ll make further plans. Although that was his thought, he already had a vague feeling that Zhong Mengfan¡¯s child could not be terminated. If the child really could not be terminated, then the matter would be much more troublesome. Giving birth to a child without being married would virtually ruin Meng Fan¡¯s life. The expressions on both Zhong Minghao¡¯s and Zheng Silin¡¯s faces were also very ugly, clearly they too had thought of this. Old Sir Zhong slammed his fist on the table, attracting everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Jing Hao said. Starting today, Meng Fan should stay at home and absolutely not go out. Even if she really needs to go to the hospital, she must go with a bodyguard.¡± Zhong Mengfan opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but upon seeing Zhong Jinghao¡¯s indifferent gaze, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She did like her boyfriend very much and was willing to financially support his business venture. However, she didn¡¯t have the courage to break with her family nor to leave this home. That was also why when Zhong Niangyao mentioned her pregnancy, her first reaction was not joy, but panic. But unexpectedly, the matter was now unveiled, and that too in front of so many people. She felt as if she was stripped naked and put on trial, and the person who caused all this was none other than Zhong Niangyao. Full of hatred, Zhong Mengfan¡¯s eyes towards Zhong Niangyao were like those of a murderer. Feeling the gaze from Zhong Mengfan, Zhong Niangyao raised an eyebrow, then unabashedly retorted, ¡°What, blame me for exposing your affairs?¡± With that statement, everyone¡¯s attention once again converged on Zhong Mengfan. Zhong Mengfan hadn¡¯t expected Zhong Niangyao to suddenly speak up. Before she could react, she heard Old Madam Zhong¡¯s scolding voice cutting through. ¡°Zhong Mengfan, even now, you still don¡¯t know how to repent?¡± The always silent Old Madam Zhong spoke in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯ve committed such an act, if word got out, it would tarnish the reputation of our Zhong Family, your brother, and your cousins who aren¡¯t even married yet!¡± ¡°If Yao Yao hadn¡¯t spoken out about this, and when the matter became uncontrollable, did you ever consider what would happen to your unmarried brothers and cousins? One family¡¯s honor or disgrace affects all, with this incident, their reputations will also be affected because of you. Have you thought about that?¡± ¡°Now you even have the audacity to blame Yao Yao.¡± Listening to Old Madam Zhong¡¯s words, Zhong Mengfan¡¯s face got paler. She couldn¡¯t find any words to defend herself, neither did she dare to speak any further, fearing a fiercer storm to come. Of course, she also didn¡¯t dare to look towards Zhong Niangyao anymore, afraid that if Zhong Niangyao suddenly said something else, the matter would truly become insurmountable. This evening was like experiencing a storm for the Zhong Family. That night, not many slept well. However, Zhong Niangyao was clearly not within that range. Since she had just arrived home that day, even though she had rested for a while, she was still tired. So, after returning to her room, she slept soundly until dawn. When she woke up the next day, she was refreshed and invigorated. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Title 1 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Title 1 After more than ten days, Zhong Nianyao returned to the campus without any feelings of discomfort. She strolled around, a hint of nonchalance on her face. However, perhaps due to Murphy¡¯s Law, the less you want to see someone, the more likely you are to run into them. From a distance, Zhong Nianyao saw Li Jingming and Shen Yixue walking in her direction. Indeed, foes often cross each other¡¯s path. Upon seeing these two, she had no intention of greeting them. Their relationship was not that cordial, and the last encounter had been quite unpleasant. In fact, she had even recouped quite a few losses from Shen Yixue. So, she figured that they should act as if they hadn¡¯t seen her as well. Unexpectedly, Li Jingyang and Shen Yixue lacked discernment and actually came forward to greet her. ¡°Nianyao, long time no see,¡± Shen Yixue said with a smile, looking no different from usual. ¡°I heard you took such a long vacation to travel! Where did you go for fun?¡± It was as if they were still friends like before, pretending as if their past unpleasantness had never happened. For such hypocrisy, Zhong Nianyao was unwilling to engage. She simply nodded without responding and tried to pass by the two. She wouldn¡¯t hit a smiling face, and although she didn¡¯t want to deal with Li Jingyang and Shen Yixue, she wouldn¡¯t use harsh words either. However, to her surprise, Li Jingyang grabbed Shen Yixue¡¯s hand and once again blocked Zhong Nianyao¡¯s path, his expression full of arrogance. ¡°Zhong Nianyao, you probably don¡¯t know! Xiao Xue¡¯s painting won first place in the recent national Painting and Calligraphy competition; even the school takes this matter very seriously.¡± Zhong Nianyao, already dissatisfied with Li Jingyang and Shen Yixue¡¯s blocking behavior, frowned. ¡°Shen Yixue won first place?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Li Jingming beamed proudly, as if he himself had won, ¡°The results of the competition have been announced already. Xiao Xue¡¯s ¡®Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers¡¯ received unanimous praise from the judges. Her painting will soon be returned to the campus for an exhibition. Even the president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association is planning to come and see Xiao Xue¡¯s work personally!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just too much praise from the judges.¡± While she said this modestly, Shen Yixue¡¯s face slowly lit up with a smile. ¡°Winning first place was quite a surprise for me.¡± This period must have been the most glorious time of her life. Since the results of the calligraphy contest, she had become the focus of attention in the academy. Even the professors in the Arts Department were very fond of her, believing her not studying fine arts would be a waste of her talent. Moreover, those around her began to see her in a new light due to her achievement, treating her more kindly. Although she faced no hardship on a regular day, she could tell there was some contempt from the wealthy students. But since winning the competition, that contempt had vanished. And most importantly, she had even had dinner with Li Jingming¡¯s biological mother. Li Jingming¡¯s mother treated her very kindly, especially upon knowing that the president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association intended to take her as a disciple; her attitude turned even more tender and affectionate. It could be said that this was the most brilliant moment of her life. ¡°Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers, huh?¡± A glint of something undefinable flashed in Zhong Nianyao¡¯s eyes as she cast an ironic smile toward Shen Yixue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you could create such a magnificent work!¡± If she remembered correctly, the painting she had submitted was a ¡®Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers¡¯. Additionally, her own painting seemed to have stirred no ripples. Most importantly, after finishing that painting, she had made a mark on it, knowing full well if anyone tampered with her work. And indeed, her painting had been interfered with before. ¡°Zhong Nianyao, what do you mean by that?¡± Li Jingming¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Xiao Xue create such a grand painting?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the skill yet you¡¯re here belittling others. Can¡¯t you stand losing?¡± Compared to the agitated Li Jingming, Shen Yixue, being the subject of discussion, reacted unusually. Her face paled slightly, and her smile stiffened for a moment. Zhong Nianyao observed all of this with a faint smile. ¡°Why so nervous? Even the person involved hasn¡¯t said anything, and here you are, seeking attention?¡± ¡°Xiao Xue just doesn¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Li Jingming stated firmly, holding Shen Yixue¡¯s hand, announcing, ¡°And now Xiao Xue is my girlfriend; it¡¯s my duty to protect her!¡± Observing their clasped hands, Zhong Nianyao¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she casually replied, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then congratulations.¡± Her indifference seemed to momentarily stun the pair opposite her. Shen Yixue laughed shyly, her face flushing, ¡°It¡¯s a recent development. Nianyao, I hope you can wish us well.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that Zhong Nianyao truly didn¡¯t care. Everyone knew about Zhong Nianyao¡¯s feelings for Li Jingming in the past. Now seeing her with Li Jingming, Zhong Nianyao must be uncomfortable inside, even if she wasn¡¯t showing it. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Zhong Nianyao shrugged, straightforwardly responding, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wish you well. Hope you get married soon and have a harmonious and united life for a hundred years.¡± To use those phrases she saw online, it was like they should be locked in place and save others from their mischief. Having said that, Zhong Nianyao directly walked past the two and left. This time, Li Jingming and Shen Yixue did not follow. However, she could hear Li Jingming raising his voice on purpose from behind her. ¡°Xiao Xue, my mom said for you to come to our house for dinner tonight. She hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time and is thinking of you!¡± Shen Yixue, likewise ensuring she could be heard, replied loudly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve been missing auntie too.¡± ¡°My mom dotes on you even more than on me; I¡¯m almost getting jealous.¡± ¡°Jingming, what nonsense are you talking about! Auntie likes me because of you! We¡­¡± Zhong Nianyao had walked too far to clearly hear their conversation anymore. But she didn¡¯t care; instead, she found Li Jingming and Shen Yixue¡¯s childish actions quite amusing. They surely didn¡¯t think they could provoke her with such antics! Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Each Harboring Their Own Thoughts Chapter 128: Chapter 128 Each Harboring Their Own Thoughts It wasn¡¯t something an ordinary woman could manage to get Li Jingming, an illegitimate child, into the Lai family and become the rightful young master. Chen Sisi was no pushover, and it could be said that even if Shen Yixue really did win first place in the painting competition, she would definitely not be Chen Sisi¡¯s ideal daughter-in-law candidate. Therefore, Shen Yixue was being too complacent too soon. The corner of Zhong Niangyao¡¯s mouth lifted into a meaningful smile as she walked away at a leisurely pace, no longer paying attention to Li Jingming and Shen Yixue not far behind her. Shortly after Zhong Niangyao left, Li Jingming and Shen Yixue also walked forward together. However, obviously, they both seemed somewhat distracted. Li Jingming didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, his eyes dark and unclear, seemingly revealing a hint of unwillingness. At this time, Shen Yixue was also somewhat unsettled, so she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Li Jingming. For some reason, after seeing Zhong Niangyao today, she had a foreboding feeling in her heart. She always felt that something was breaking free from its original trajectory and was now out of her control. During this period, it could be said to have been her most glorious days. Yet, underneath these days, her heart was filled with great unease. The award-winning painting was not hers. When she saw the Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers painting, she knew she couldn¡¯t possibly win the competition. So, on a quiet night, she figured out how to sneak into the school and managed to switch the name labels on her painting with that of the Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers. Because there was no light at that time and she was too nervous, she had no idea who the real author of the Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers was. After switching the paintings, she had already thought of all possible scenarios that could come up and also considered how she would deal with it if the author of the painting stood out. No matter what, she had to get first place. It was her only road to entering a wealthy family and her only chance. If she lost, then Li Jingming¡¯s mother could justifiably reject her, and she wouldn¡¯t qualify to compete anymore. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï She lived in fear every day, thinking about how to deal with it. But to her surprise, after the painting won the award, nobody came forward. This allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief. After this period of mental preparation, she had almost convinced herself that she was the true artist of the Ten Thousand Miles of Mountains and Rivers. Just why, after meeting Zhong Niangyao today and hearing her questions, did she feel so uneasy as if something bad was about to happen. From the outside, the two of them were a handsome man and a beautiful woman, walking in the campus, they were a beautiful sight. But at this moment, the two walking forward together had their minds in different places. Running into Li Jingming and Shen Yixue early in the morning was somewhat disgusting for Zhong Niangyao. However, it didn¡¯t affect her mood. After class, she went straight to her stall at Tongtian Bridge. She had already called home and told them she wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. There would definitely be a result regarding Zhong Mengfan¡¯s matter today, and the atmosphere at the Zhong Family¡¯s home wouldn¡¯t be great. So she decided to eat outside before returning home to avoid a depressing atmosphere that could spoil her appetite. At the usual spot on Tongtian Bridge, Zhong Niangyao sat there. Next to her, there was a small stool where Zhao Xuanglang was sitting, chattily telling her about the recent happenings in the school. Of course, he also took the opportunity to complain about how Zhong Niangyao, the boss, had left her little brother behind to go on a trip, which was really unrighteous. Zhong Niangyao made a hand gesture, ¡°Alright, stop!¡± She looked at Zhao Xuanglang with annoyance, ¡°How long have you been sitting here? Haven¡¯t you been talking non-stop? Doesn¡¯t your mouth get tired?¡± Now, she was somewhat regretting taking Zhao Xuanglang as her little brother. Even though he was a grown man, he was more nagging than those elder ladies when he started. ¡°How could that be!¡± laughed Zhao Xuanglang, showing his teeth, ¡°Boss, there have been so many happenings in the school lately. But the most sensational thing is still the official announcement by Li Jingming and Shen Yixue!¡± ¡°Shen Yixue is quite famous in our school, and there are some men interested in her. But nobody really thought about being with Shen Yixue. Who would have thought Li Jingming would silently drop a bombshell.¡± As he said this, Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s gaze towards Zhong Niangyao became more cautious than before. ¡°Of course, boss, I think, they definitely won¡¯t last long. How could the Lai family let a woman like Shen Yixue in?¡± Indeed, no wealthy family would let their child choose a girl from the slums. This is the real society, not a fairy tale. Cinderella¡¯s story does not happen in wealthy families, and besides, Cinderella was not a poor girl; her father was a count and she was a noble herself. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend the Prince¡¯s ball. In a wealthy family, unless you have the strength to rely on yourself entirely, you must follow the family¡¯s arrangements. The family provides you with resources, not for you to fulfill some love dream. Not to mention that Li Jingming had already entered the doors of the Lai family and was now the rightful young master. Even if Li Jingming were still an illegitimate child, the Lai family would never look favorably on Shen Yixue. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Zhong Niangyao felt bewildered, ¡°What does Li Jingming and Shen Yixue¡¯s affair have to do with me?¡± Does Zhao Xuanglang have some problem in his head? Could it be that he thinks she still harbors some feelings for Li Jingming? Besides, the one who was madly chasing after Li Jingming was not her, but the original owner. She was not going to carry that pot! ¡°No, no, boss, I absolutely didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Zhao Xuanglang quickly denied, laughing it off, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid mentioning those two will irritate you. I definitely have no other intentions, and if you don¡¯t want to hear it, I promise I won¡¯t continue.¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Person Destined Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Person Destined Because Zhao Xuanlang was disliked by Zhong Niangyao, he quickly closed his mouth. Zhong Niangyao¡¯s reputation was well-known, but since she hadn¡¯t set up her stall for many days, many people didn¡¯t know she had come back, which made it seem a bit quiet. Before long, quite a few people had already gathered after hearing rumors. As usual, Zhong Niangyao still only did three divinations a day and only for those she deemed as destined. People did not know what standards Zhong Niangyao used to determine the ¡°destined ones.¡± However, those who weren¡¯t chosen didn¡¯t get upset, merely quietly leaving. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to make a scene, but they knew about Zhong Niangyao¡¯s abilities before coming. No one dared to offend such a formidable master; doing so would be akin to seeking death. In less than half an hour, Zhong Niangyao had already completed the three divinations for the day. However, she still sat there composed and did not look like she was planning to pack up and leave. ¡°Boss, why aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Zhao Xuanlang looked at Zhong Niangyao with a hint of confusion in his eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t today¡¯s three divinations already finished?¡± ¡°The divinations for today are indeed finished, but the destined person has not yet arrived!¡± Zhong Niangyao played with her phone, not even lifting her head, ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead! No need to stay here and wait with me.¡± ¡°I have nothing pressing; I was just curious,¡± Zhao Xuanlang hurriedly responded, ¡°But, boss, don¡¯t you only do three divinations a day?¡± Zhong Niangyao finally looked up from her phone, giving Zhao Xuanlang a disdainful glance, ¡°Well, I ask you, who set the rule of three divinations a day?¡± ¡°That must be a rule you set yourself!¡± Zhao Xuanlang instinctively responded. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Since I set the rule, can¡¯t I change it?¡± Zhong Niangyao spoke irritably, ¡°Besides, the rule isn¡¯t aimed at me.¡± Hearing this explanation, Zhao Xuanlang found he really had no way to counter. Zhong Niangyao shifted her gaze back to her phone, ignoring Zhao Xuanlang, who no longer dared to make an embarrassment of himself and also took out his phone to play. After a while, Zhong Niangyao suddenly put down her phone, muttering ¡°Here.¡± Although softly spoken, Zhao Xuanlang next to her heard it and unconsciously asked, ¡°Huh, what¡¯s here?¡± Zhong Niangyao ignored Zhao Xuanlang; she looked ahead at a woman in her forties, who appeared dispirited and haggard, then suddenly spoke, ¡°Auntie, would you like a divination?¡± Diao Keying had no spark in her eyes and a numb expression on her face. She seemed like a lost spirit wandering aimlessly, unaware of her destination. But then, a crisp and pleasant voice abruptly halted her. Startled, she followed the voice and saw a young girl in her twenties, stunningly beautiful, sitting at a fortune-telling stall that did not match her image at all. Clearly, the girl had been the one to speak. ¡°How about it?¡± Zhong Niangyao, with a hand supporting her cheek and no serious demeanor, asked, ¡°Auntie, would you like a divination? My predictions are very accurate.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Although Zhao Xuanlang didn¡¯t quite understand the situation, he began to vigorously boost her words, ¡°You could ask around this Tongtian Bridge area, my boss¡¯s reputation is quite loud.¡± The previously disinterested Diao Keying couldn¡¯t help but let out a light laugh at Zhao Xuanlang¡¯s boastful speech, ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Auntie, since you don¡¯t have other matters afterward, sitting down for a divination wouldn¡¯t hurt!¡± Zhong Niangyao smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t talk about divinations, we can have a chat!¡± Hearing this, a bitter smile surfaced on Diao Keying¡¯s face, ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s nothing I need to rush for.¡± She quickly sat down in front of the stall, but her face still maintained a bitter and somewhat numb expression. Seeing someone like her, Zhao Xuanlang couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. For some reason, he felt that the aunty in front of him seemed quite strange. Yet he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was odd. He glanced at Zhong Niangyao and, realizing she didn¡¯t plan to pay any attention to him, he withdrew his gaze. Zhong Niangyao looked at Diao Keying who had sat down and directly asked, ¡°Auntie, what would you like to know?¡± ¡°What should I ask?¡± Diao Keying¡¯s face showed a bit of confusion, but she eventually shook her head, ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Auntie, there is no one in this world without desires,¡± Zhong Niangyao¡¯s mouth curved slightly, ¡°No one¡¯s life is complete, there are always various problems and different hopes. It¡¯s because of desires and yearnings that people can strive to live better.¡± ¡°If a person has no desires, there is only one reason.¡± At this point, Zhong Niangyao suddenly looked up, her gaze fixedly on Diao Keying, ¡°That is a lack of any attachment to this world.¡± Hearing these words, Diao Keying paused for a second, then looked up, trying to see if the person opposite knew her intentions. Indeed, she felt her life was now hopeless. She had no desires because she felt no attachment to this world anymore. ¡°I¡ª¡± Lifting her head, Diao Keying¡¯s expression remained numb, ¡°Then young master, do you think, the current me, still has a future?¡± She could no longer see her own future. Having been a housewife for so many years, she was already excluded from the job market. Her husband had cheated, denied all her years of dedication, and even demanded a divorce, leaving her with nothing. What saddened her most wasn¡¯t this, but the fact that her son was entirely on her husband¡¯s side, believing such a useless woman didn¡¯t deserve to stay in this home. Her parents had already passed on, with no one to support her. She didn¡¯t know how to live in the future or if she could go on living well after the divorce. So, today she had come out with the intention of finding a place to end her miserable and laughable life. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Suspicion Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Suspicion ¡°Why not?¡± Zhong Nianyao shrugged her shoulders and smiled slightly before continuing, ¡°You¡¯ve just turned forty this year. Life might not even be halfway over for you, the road ahead is so long. And of course, the possibilities are endless.¡± Although the woman across from her looked well into her forties, she was actually just past forty. The reason she appeared older was merely due to the years slipping by. ¡°The future, huh?¡± Diao Keying¡¯s face held a bitter expression that seemed to speak volumes, ¡°Young master, since you said you can tell fortunes, can you predict what has happened to me?¡± ¡°What big deal can it be?¡± Zhong Nianyao spoke dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than meeting a scumbag and raising an ingrate, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± After hearing Zhong Nianyao¡¯s words, Diao Keying widened her eyes, full of disbelief, ¡°How could you know that?¡± She had not mentioned anything about herself from beginning to end, not even a hint, yet this young girl had guessed it all. Could this be a coincidence? ¡°Aunty, didn¡¯t I tell you just now?¡± Zhao Xuanglang interjected, ¡°Our boss is a living immortal of this generation. What doesn¡¯t she know? She is famous around these parts.¡± Diao Keying looked at Zhong Nianyao and, despite feeling somewhat incredulous, a glimmer of hope rose on her face, ¡°Then master, what should I do now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Zhong Nianyao smiled lightly, ¡°Go find a lawyer, gather evidence of the scumbag¡¯s cheating. When the time comes, let that scumbag leave without a single possession, and don¡¯t bother with that son of a dog¡ªjust enjoy life with the money all to yourself!¡± A struggle flashed through Diao Keying¡¯s eyes, then turned into hesitation, and finally resolve. When she looked up again, her expression was completely transformed. The previous numb desolation was gone, replaced by anticipation for a new lease on life. Watching the change in Diao Keying¡¯s demeanor, a hint of satisfaction flickered in Zhong Nianyao¡¯s eyes, and she continued to speak, ¡°As long as you are determined, you will definitely get what you want. Now¡ª¡± Zhong Nianyao pointed ahead, ¡°Turn there, then keep going east for five hundred meters; there¡¯s a hotel. You can get evidence of the scumbag¡¯s cheating there.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Okay, master, thank you.¡± After saying this, Diao Keying rummaged in her pockets, but in the end couldn¡¯t produce a single cent, feeling extremely embarrassed. ¡°Just owe the fortune-telling fee for now!¡± Zhong Nianyao said with a smile, ¡°When you¡¯ve gotten what you deserve, you can come back to pay me the fortune-telling fee.¡± ¡°Thank you! Really, thank you!¡± After giving a deep bow to Zhong Nianyao, Diao Keying quickly turned and left with a determined and sharp look in her eyes, completely different from when she had arrived. Once Diao Keying was gone, Zhong Nianyao also got up and began to pack away the items on the table. ¡°Boss, are we closing up? I thought you said¡ª¡± Instantly, Zhao Xuanglang understood, ¡°The aunty just now, she¡¯s the fateful person you mentioned, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Zhong Nianyao nodded and did not deny it. ¡°What¡¯s so special about that aunty?¡± Zhao Xuanglang was really puzzled, ¡°I just can¡¯t see it at all.¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t met us today, then after today, she would have become a corpse.¡± Zhong Nianyao didn¡¯t look up, but her words took Zhao Xuanglang by surprise, ¡°She was planning to commit suicide today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s eyes widened, filled with disbelief, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Zhong Nianyao lifted her head, and when she looked at Zhao Xuanglang, it was as if she were looking at a fool, ¡°I¡¯m not so bored as to joke about such things.¡± ¡°Boss, you are really amazing.¡± Zhao Xuanglang¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°You even foresaw this. With you around, even those who want to commit suicide can be persuaded to come back!¡± ¡°There are so many people in this world wanting to commit suicide every day; I can¡¯t save them all,¡± Zhong Nianyao shook her head, ¡°I was able to persuade Diao Keying to come back today all because of ¡®fate.''¡± If she hadn¡¯t predicted Diao Keying earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately waited here today. Saving someone planning to commit suicide was not a small deed of merit. After this period of accumulating merit, she could feel that her soul was already much more in tune with this body. Even when the body and soul were fully integrated in the future, she would still need to continue accumulating merit. With the nourishment from merit, she could feel her soul growing stronger. After closing up, Zhong Nianyao went to have a meal with Zhao Xuanglang. Later, it was almost ten o¡¯clock when she finally returned home. The Zhong Family home was very quiet. She went straight to Old Sir Zhong and the lady¡¯s room, planning to say hello before heading upstairs to rest. Unexpectedly, after she had greeted them, Old Sir Zhong asked her to stay. Old Sir Zhong looked at Zhong Nianyao sitting opposite him, his gaze intense, ¡°Nianyao, I have a few questions for you. Answer me honestly.¡± Facing Old Sir Zhong¡¯s penetrating gaze, Zhong Nianyao remained calm and nodded, ¡°Sure, Grandpa, ask away.¡± Ever since she exposed Zhong Mengfan¡¯s affairs, she knew that she could not remain unaffected. After all, it was strange enough that she knew about Zhong Mengfan¡¯s pregnancy and also knew that the child could not be born. The former Zhong Nianyao didn¡¯t have such abilities. However, she was not worried in the slightest. She was now Zhong Nianyao; this body belonged to Zhong Nianyao, and she possessed all of Zhong Nianyao¡¯s memories. Old Sir Zhong didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked, ¡°Tell me, how did you know about Mengfan¡¯s pregnancy? And how did you know that the child couldn¡¯t be aborted?¡± Zhong Mengfan had already been taken to the hospital for an examination today, and she was indeed pregnant. Although it was early on, it was still detectable. Normally, aborting the child would not have been a big issue. But the doctor said that due to Zhong Mengfan¡¯s unique constitution, she could not have an abortion. If she miscarried this time, she might never be able to conceive again.